Blog

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter One: The Barista

“That’s it?” I asked, my thumb still throbbing from the pen prick.

“That’s it,” the Devil answered jovially, putting the contract into his satchel. “Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

There was an awkward pause, as I tried to think, but I was still too amazed that it worked. After 27 years of life, I was still a virgin. I wasn’t ugly, just average looking guy with glasses and a little overweight. I was just painfully shy around women. I guess it was a mix of a lack of confidence, nervousness around strangers, and a fear of rejection that led to my situation. Probably more fear of rejection than anything else. It was desperation that brought me out to this lonely crossroad at midnight in the forested foot hills of the Cascade Mountains.

I had read that if you buried a box containing certain items at a crossroad at midnight, you could summon the Devil. In exchange for your soul, the Devil would grant you three wishes. Feeling ridiculous, I gathered the items: a photograph of myself, dirt from a graveyard, bone of a black cat, and a yarrow flower. I found a crossroad formed by two gravel back roads and buried the box.

And I waited, feeling like a complete moron. And waited. And waited. Eternity seemed past, my stomach twisted into knots. I was just about to leave when the Devil appeared, stepping out of the shadows. I was stunned, my thoughts scattered at his appearance. The Devil greeted me with a friendly smile. He was a handsome man, dark hair, dressed in an expensive black suit. The only thing unusual about him was his scarlet eyes.

“Hello, Mark Glassner. What can I do for you, tonight?” the Devil asked, pleasantly.

“I…uh…” I stammered painfully, surprise tangling my tongue. He waited patiently as I gathered my thoughts. “I want to make some wishes.”

“Of course, of course,” he said. “What would you like.”

I swallowed. My voice cracked as I told him my wishes. “A long, healthy life.”

The Devil nodded. “That’s good one. The second?”

“Sexual stamina,” I said, my cheeks reddening in embarrassment. “I want to be able to…uh…perform as many times as I want.”

The Devil nodded. There was understanding in his eyes. Not judgement. Feeling more confident, I told him my third wish. “I want people to do whatever I tell them to do in a friendly and helpful manner.”

The Devil grinned, a predatory, hungry smile. With a flash of scarlet light and yellow smoke, a contract appeared in his hand. The smoke smell acrid and foul, like rotten eggs. “Look it over,” he said as he handed me the contract.

I did. The contract seemed straightforward. Three wishes for my soul. Seemed cheap. What was my soul really worth? What had I done with my life. Nothing. Just a cheap, one bedroom apartment, a shitty car, and a terrible job trying to sell vacuum cleaners to stuck up rich bitches. I nodded and with a flourish, the Devil produced an old fashioned, black fountain pen. He pricked my thumb with the pen and I signed the contract in my own blood. Then the Devil signed in his.

“Well, I’ll be going. Unless you have any more questions, Mark?”

The Devil took my silence as a no. With a friendly smile, he vanished back into the shadows. And it hit me, what I just done. I stumbled under the weight of my actions, bumping back into my beat-up old Ford Taurus. My legs felt weak, wobbly like a newborn animal. I set heavily on my car trunk, shocks squeaking as the car rocked, and I starred up at the stars wheel across the night sky.

I thought about what I would do with my powers. Fantasies flashed through my mind. Getting even with people, living a life of luxury. Getting laid. Definitely, getting laid. I made plans, playing out scenarios over and over in my mind. Before I knew it, the sun was rising.

As the sun rose, blushing the horizon in pink, I felt different. It was as if while I watch the stars I was taken apart and stitched back together. Remade. Reborn. Better than I had been. No longer that virgin loser. I had a whole new life ahead of me. I was someone, now. Smiling, I slid into my car, started the engine, and peeled out down the gravel road to find this new life.

I drove back into civilization, passing shopping centers on the Spanaway border. I was a mix of excitement and exhaustion. I felt like I could sleep the day away, but I was far too excited to sleep. Seeing one of the many Starbucks that seemed to be on every street corner in Washington, I realized I could kill two birds with one stone. Get some desperately needed caffeine and test out my powers. I pulled into the parking lot and walked inside.

I was nervous as I entered. Doubt wracked my mind. All the confidence and certainty I felt watching the sun rise had evaporated. This wasn’t going to work. Last night was a dream. A hallucination. Some horribly elaborate prank at my expense. Possibly with hidden cameras and some Ryan Seacrest look-a-like about to ambush me and broadcast my humiliation to the world as part of some terrible reality TV show.

The Starbucks was crowded with people heading off to work. Three baristas worked the shop. A nerdy looking guy and two, attractive women, all dressed in the baggy polo shirts, black tucked into black pants, and black hats. All wore the green aprons with the Starbuck’s mermaid embroidered in white. One of the barista’s, who’s name tag read “Cynthia”, was a tall women, mid twenties, with black hair cut short in a vaguely punkish style. Her nose was pieced and a second piercing was in her right eyebrow. Her dark eyes, hair cut, and piercings gave her face a certain predatory wildness. The second female barista, Mary according to her name tag, was a little short than Cynthia. She had long, auburn hair pulled back into pony tail, and her heart-shaped face was dotted with freckles. She was maybe nineteen or twenty and had the most beautiful smile, complete with cute dimples.

I got in line behind a cute twenty-year old. Curly, brunette hair fell about her purple hoodie covered shoulders. My eyes traveled down her back to stare at perky ass covered by a jean skirt. Long, tan legs, well-toned, peaked out the frayed edges of the skirt. Staring at the bubbly ass, I wanted to reach out and squeeze it. My was cock hardening.

Gathering my courage my courage, I croaked out, “Hi.”

The brunette turned, eyes me up and politely smiled, before turning back.

I can do this, I told myself. You’re a new man. Reborn. I cleared my throat. “Hi, I’m Mark. What’s your name?”

This time the brunette’s smile was far friendlier. “Vivian Anders,” she said. Her voice had a smokey, sultry quality about it.

This was going to work. “What color are your panties?”

Vivian blinked, clearly taken-aback. “White, with pink polka dots.” Her tan face flushed. “Why did I say that,” she whispered, mortified.

“It’s all right,” I told her. I grinned. It worked. “You want to please me, don’t you. Nothing makes you happier than to please me.”

She nodded, embarrassment fading, smile growing. “What else can I do for you, Mark?”

“Can I have everyone’s attention!” I yelled. The entire shop full of people turned to face me. “The coffee-shop is closed now. Everyone except the staff and Vivian, here, need to leave. Staff, lock up the store and close the blinds.”

There was some grumbling, and a few clearly seemed confused as they walked out the shop, wondering why they were listening to some random guy. The staff seemed even more confused as they started to lock up and close the store blinds. “Who are you?” asked the male barista, who’s name tag read “Ethan.”

“Mark,” I answered. “And we’re going to have a party.” Cynthia gave me a wicked smile, Mary a nervous smile. Vivian bounced on her heels in excitement, clearly eager to please me.

Once the store was locked up, I gathered everyone together. I handed my smart phone to Ethan. “You’re going to film this,” I told. “You’re not going to speak, make noise, get in the way. You’re just going to film. You’re not going to get excited or aroused. Okay.”

Ethan nodded, brows furrowed in confusion. But he took the phone, and he didn’t say a word. I turned to the ladies and smiled at them. “Vivian, Mary, and Cynthia, from now one, nothing in the world makes you happier than to please me.”

“What would please you, Mark?” Cynthia purred, licking her lips. She was definitely a wild girl.

“How about you lovely ladies take off your clothes,” I answered. “Let me see those hot bodies of yours.

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh, untied her apron, and quickly pulled her black top off, exposing pale breasts cupped in a black bra. There was a tattoo of a pouncing tiger that ran from below her left breast, down across her stomach, and disappearing into her pants. Flushing a beautiful crimson, Mary pulled her black polo over her head, small breasts covered by a plain, white bra. Vivian’s hoodie and shirt were already on the floor and she was reaching back to unhook her white bra, her large tits straining against the material, waiting to be set free. My was cock painfully hard in my pants. This was happening. I was about to lose my virginity to three hot girls I just met.

Mary was kicking off her shoes and sliding down her pants. Like her bra, her panties were a plain white. I glanced at Cynthia and saw my first pair of live tits. They were perky and firm, a nice handful. Maybe a B-cup. Her nipples were hard and her areolas were the size of quarters. With the bra off, I cold see the tiger’s tail wrap around the bottom of her breast, up the left side and ending just above her aerola. She unbuttoned her tight pants and with a sexy shake, shimmed them off her hips. Underneath was a black, skimpy thong. I could see her tiger tattoo continued across her waist and around onto her right asscheek. Then she pulled her thong off and twirled it on her fingers, and tossed it to me. Cynthia placed her hands on her hips and gave me a challenging, lust filled stare.

Her pussy was beautiful. Fully shaved. Red lips slight spread, hinting at the warm, wet depths. A small voice whispered at the back of my mind, telling me this was wrong. I ignored it. I was a new man. I didn’t need guilt anymore. My cock ached, wanting to plunge into her juicy depths.

Vivian’s tits were free, now, as tan the rest of her fine body, save two triangular patches covering her dark nipples. Her breasts were large and full, definitely C cups. Her panties were indeed white and covered in pink polka dots. Vivian stepped out her panties, revealing a neatly trimmed, brunette bush and the tan lines left by bikini bottoms. Mary was fumbling with her bra clasped, face almost as red as her hair. Clasp finally undone, she shyly slid the straps off her shoulders and revealed small breasts spotted with freckles and pink, turgid nipples.

I smiled at her. “Very nice tits, Mary.”

She smiled. “Thanks.” Confidence ballooned in Mary. She stood up straighter, her perky breasts thrust out. Her fingers slid into her plain, white panties waistband and pulled them off. Her pussy was hidden by bright, auburn, and very curly pubic hair.

I pulled my shirt off and quickly dropped my shorts and underwear. Cynthia licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my cock, a vixen in heat. I stared at each of them. Cynthia the most confident and Mary the more reserved. All three were gorgeous. All there were going to be mine.

“All three of you are so beautiful,” I told them. Mary giggled and somehow Cynthia’s grin grew more wicked. “Turn around for me. Let me see those asses.” Three beautiful asses faced me. Vivian’s tanned and toned, Cynthia’s slim and tattooed, and Mary’s fuller, rounder ass faced me. “Bend over, ladies.” The bent over. Cynthia’s shaved lips glistened with her juices and gold ring pierced the middle of her labia. Vivian’s brunette pubes were matted with juices and lips parted and juicy depths exposed. Mary’s auburn pussy hair was thinner around her pussy, her lips tight, clitoris peaking out pink and hard. All three were so beautiful. They weren’t the perfect, airbrushed sluts you so in porno’s. But they were real, naked girls before me.

“Am I making you happy?” Vivian husked in her smoky voice, peering sultry at me over her shoulder, wiggling that tight ass.

“Are we?” Mary asked, a catch of fear in her voice. “Are we making you happy?”

I reached out and rubbed Mary’s ass, giving the plump flesh a nice squeeze. “All three of you are making me so happy.” Relief spread on Mary’s face, her beautiful smile deepening. She was my favorite, I realized as a squeezed that ass. “So happy.”

Not wanting to leave the other girls out, I caressed Vivian’s ass, fingers dipping towards her pussy. Then I moved over to Cynthia’s smooth ass, tracing the tiger tattoo across her asscheek. “You’re a dirty girl, aren’t you Cynthia?” I asked, grabbing her pussy ring and pulling gently at it.

She gasped. “So dirty,” Cynthia purred. “I’m a naughty, dirty girl.”

“I bet you’ve fucked another woman, before?”

She licked her lips. “I love to eat pussy almost as much as I love to suck cock!”

I grabbed Vivian’s arm and as I led her to a nearby chair, I asked Cynthia, “I bet you’ve always wanted to eat Mary’s tight pussy?”

Cynthia eyed Mary, who gave a nervous laugh and shrank away from her co-worker hungry gaze. “I’ve frigged my clit in the walk-in thinking about that sweet face between my thighs.”

I sat down at the chain, pushing Vivian down on her knees before me. Cynthia walked with a predator’s hunger towards Mary, who took an involuntary step back, glancing over at me. “This will make you happy, Mark?” Mary asked, voice tight with nerves.

“I want to watch that slut make you cum, Mary!” I groaned as Vivian’s hands stroked my cock slowly, with a firm, pleasing grip. I looked down to see Vivian’s tanned face staring up at, lips moist, eyes shining with lust. Her tongue flicked out, grazing the head of my cock, my cock twitched in pleasure. Her tongue left wet trails as she licked up my shaft, ending at my head, briefly sucking, teasing my cock before starting at the bottom again. Her fingers gently cupped by balls, rolling them between her fingers.

Mary was shaking as Cynthia stood before her. She was clearly scared at the idea of fucking a woman, but wanted so desperately to please me, to make me happy. Cynthia reached out, tracing black-painted fingernail across her right breast, drawing a line down to her nipple, rubbing and pinching it between fingers. Mary gasped and jumped, licking her lips.

“See, it’s not bad, baby,” Cynthia cooed. Her other hand grasped Mary by the hip and pulled close, groins pressed together, nipples rubbing on the other’s breasts. “I’ve wanted to fuck you so bad!” Cynthia hissed between kisses on Mary’s neck, working her way up to her ear. “Ever since I walked in on you changing. Red-head’s make me so wet. I had to jill off in the walk-in. Just stuck my hands in my pants and pinched my clit and came so hard!”

Vivian’s wet mouth fully engulfed my cock, sucking hard. Electricity raced through my body. It was so amazing. Masturbation paled in comparison with a hot chick sucking your cock. Her lips moved up and down, tongue swirling about the tip. Cynthia was grinding on Mary, kissing her way along Mary’s cheekbone to her lips. Aggressively she kissed Mary, shoving her tongue in her mouth, hands squeezing her ass, pulling their groins tight together. Mary’s arms wrapped around Cynthia, holding tightly to her as they frenched, both girls moaning into each other’s lips.

Cynthia pushed Mary back, until she sat down on the edge of a table. Mary was breathing hard, her whole body flushed crimson, eyes closed. Cynthia kissed and bit at her neck, moving down. Hands groped Mary’s breasts, squeezing and caressing. Fingers toyed with her hard nipples as Cynthia kissed lower and lower. She licked Mary’s left nipple and sucked on it, playing with the hard nub with her tongue. Cynthia’s right hand slid down Mary’s stomach and disappeared between her thighs. Mary gasped as Cynthia’s fingers played with her pussy, body shaking in pleasure.

Cynthia’s fingers came away glistening with Mary’s juices. She smeared the juices on Mary’s right nipple before sucking it with gusto, her hand returning to Mary’s pussy. Her finger’s hooked and Mary jumped as they penetrated her cunt. Mary was moaning shrilly, yelling each time Cynthia’s fingers pumped into her hot cunt. Cynthia pulled her sticky fingers out of Mary’s cunt, holding them before Mary’s lips. “You taste so good!” Cynthia moaned. “Taste yourself.”

Mary’s tongue flicked out hesitantly, gathering her dewy fluids off Cynthia’s fingers. “I do,” she whispered in amazement. She smiled and sucked Cynthia’s fingers into her mouth, savoring her pussy’s taste.

Vivian sucked hard on my cock, bobbing up and down. It was wet and warm and so wonderful. I stroked her silky hair and moaned. I watched Cynthia kneel on the floor before Mary, spreading her white legs apart and exposing her curly red pubes, matted with juices. Mary’s eyes shot open and her back arched as Cynthia nosily began to eat her cunt. Cynthia’s tongue was licking, tasting her pussy, caressing the lips and clit. Finger’s began fucking Mary who was shouting at the top of her lungs, “Its so good! Oh my god! It’s so good! Eat me! Oh god! I’m gonna cum! Oh god!”

Mary’s toes curled and her body went rigid, hands grasping Cynthia’s head, as she came with a loud yell. She was so beautiful. My cock exploded in Vivian’s mouth, several squirts of my cum filling her mouth. I breathed heavily and looked down at Vivian who smiled up at me, cum glistening on her lips.

She swallowed my spunk. “Was it good, Mark?” she asked. “Did I make you happy.” I nodded, too overwhelmed by my first blowjob to speak. She smiled and started to clean the remaining cum of my cock.

Mary had cum once, but Cynthia showed no signs of stopping. She had both arms wrapped around Mary’s thighs, her mouth shoved hard against her pussy, tongue-fucking the red-head. Mary was hissing a constant stream of, “Oh my god! Eat me! Oh god!” My cock was beginning to harden again as I watched Mary cum again and again, collapsing back on the table. Cynthia let her go, standing up, face smeared in pussy juices, her thighs stained with the fluids leaking from her own cunt.

“You made me happy, Mary. Did you like getting your cunt eaten?” I asked.

Breathless, she nodded. “I didn’t know a woman could make me cum so hard.”

“Didn’t you know?” I asked. “You’ve always loved women. You love their firm breasts, hard nipples, round asses, and juicy cunts. The only thing you love more than fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Mary eyed Cynthia’s body, realization dawning on her. “You’re so beautiful, Cynthia. How have I never seen how hot you are?”

“Why don’t you return the favor, Mary,” I told her. “Eat her pussy. Make her cum. Look how wet she is.”

“I’m so wet for you, baby,” Cynthia purred, fingers playing with her clit and rubbing her shaved pussy. “Come taste my honey.”

My cock was hard and ready to go again, and I looked down at Vivian who still gently licked at my cock while smiling up at me. “Sit on my dick, Vivian.”

“Oh hun, I though you’d never ask,” Vivian moaned in that sexy, smokey voice of hers. She rose up, ponderous breasts and hard nipples jiggled before my face as she straddled my hips. My hand grabbed one, feeling the firm orb while I buried my face in those titties, hard nipples rubbing on my cheeks. Her hand was on my cock, steering it towards the warmth of her cunt. I groaned as the wet lips of her pussy engulfed the head of my cock, slowly lowering down my shaft.

“Jesus!” I moaned. I was in a woman. It felt amazing. A warm, tight wetness encased me, the walls of her pussy soft and velvety. It was too much for me. I bit her nipple as I came inside her.

“Fuck yeah!” Vivian yelled, “Fill my hot cunt with your spunk. It’s so warm.” Her hips rose and fell, rotating about my still hard cock. It was so wet inside her. I grasped her ass, squeezing her firm cheeks and threw my head back in pleasure. I didn’t even get soft after cumming. Her warm cunt kept me hard.

I looked to my left and saw Cynthia sitting on a table edge, leg’s spread wide, fingers pulling at her nipples. Mary was knelt before her, face inches from Cynthia’s wet cunt. Mary’s ass faced me and I could just see a hint of red, furred pussy peaking out at me. Vivian was hugging me tightly now, fucking me hard and hissing in my air how great my cock felt inside her, how happy she was to fuck me.

“Start by licking up my slit,” Cynthia instructed Mary. “Give me clit a little flick and start over.” Mary’s head moved in and Cynthia groaned, throwing her head back and closing her eyes in pleasure. “How do I taste, baby?”

Mary giggled. “Sweet and tarty,” she answered before diving back in.

“Uhh,” Cynthia moaned, “That’s because I’m such a dirty tart. Dig into my pussy with your tongue know, dig in deep. Oh, yeah! Just like that!”

Vivian started doing a twist with her hips, fucking my hard and slow now. “Oh, god that’s great, slut!” I hissed into her ear.

She leaned away from me, arms grasping my shoulders, face contorting in pleasure. “Do you like it! Do you like my dirty cunt on your cock?”

“I do!” I moaned. “I love it!” Smiling, Vivian bent down and kissed me hard on the mouth, her tongue playing with mine. I was in heaven.

My fingers dipped into Vivian’s ass crack, teasing her puckered asshole. She moaned into my mouth, her brunette hair spilling across our faces. I stuck my finer into her asshole and she gasped and stopped fucking me in surprise. “Don’t stop!” I hissed and sucked a big nipple into my mouth. She started fucking me again. Shallow strokes that kept me deep in her pussy.

“Don’t be afraid to use your fingers,” Cynthia was telling Mary. “Uuhhh, yeah.” Cynthia gasped. “I like when you pinch my clit!”

A low moan was coming from Vivian, now. Her hips quickened their paces. “I’m gonna cum! I’m gonna cum! Oh god, you’re big cock’s making me cum!” Her pussy tightened on me as her body bucked in my arms. It felt so good. I was so close. I moaned through clenched teeth as I shot a second load into Vivian’s warm depths. She collapsed on me and gently kissed me. We enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms and watched Mary’s lesbian instruction.

“Your tongue is so limber,” Cynthia moaned, Mary’s head was shaking from side to side, lips plastered to Cynthia’s cunt. “Stick some fingers in, baby!”

Mary started to lick at Cynthia’s clit as she slid two fingers slowly inside her. Cynthia panted, rotating her hips as Mary finger-fucked her. “So god-damned good!” Cynthia hissed. “Curl your fingers up. Yeah, right there! Keep rubbing right there, bitch! That’s my g-spot!” Cynthia’s backed arched in pleasure, breasts heaving and one hand grabbed Mary’s auburn braid, pulling Mary harder against her clit. “Oh, god! I’m gonna cum! Fuuuck!” Her body went rigid, then shook twice, and she collapsed back on the table. “God damn, this girl learns fast. She’s a grade A muff diver.”

Mary grinned at me, face smeared in pussy. Behind her, Cynthia’s legs were still spread open, her pussy gaping and fluids drenched her thighs. “Did you like it?” I asked Mary.

She nodded. “I loved it!” Her tongue licked red lips, scooping Cynthia’s cunt juices up.

I beckoned to her. She rose, small breasts jiggling slightly, and sauntered over to Vivian and I. “Give me a kiss.” Smiling, she bent down and kissed me gently and I tasted the tart flavor of Cynthia’s pussy juices. “Let Vivian taste, too.” Mary turned and the two ladies kissed before me, tongues playing with each other. I stuck my hand between Mary’s thighs and shoved two fingers into her cunt. She moaned into Vivian. I pulled my sticky fingers to my lips and tasted her juices. They were sweeter than Cynthia, with a hint of spiciness. I held my fingers up to the ladies who broke their kiss and licked the rest of the juices off my fingers.

At the table, Cynthia had recovered, sitting up sightly and staring at me with a predatory hunger, one hand lazily playing with her clit. My cock started to harden in Vivian’s pussy. Vivian moved her hips, pussy stroking my hardening cock. “You ready to go again, honey,” her smokey voice asked.

“I am,” I told her. “But the other ladies need my attention, too.” Vivian pouted and squeezed her pussy on my now fully rigid cock. Mary looked at me with a hopeful expression and Cynthia’s eyes smouldered with desire. “Mary, why don’t you put your new found, grade A muff diving experience to good use. Vivian has a cunt full of my cum that needs to be cleaned out.”

Sighing, Vivian rose off me, my cock popping out of her cunt, messy with out combined fluid. Mary guided her to a nearby table and knelt before her. My white semen was running out of her cunt, pooling on the table. Mary’s tongue slid across her inner thigh, cleaning up the semen and pussy juices before her fingers spread open Vivian’s pussy and her tongue dived in.

I walked over to Cynthia who rubbed her pussy invitingly. I grabbed her arm and pulled her hard to her feet and shoved her against a decorative pillar. Her tattooed ass faced me and she grinned wickedly at me over her shoulder, wiggling her ass invitingly. A squeezed a cheek and then slapped her ass.

“I’ve been so naughty!” moaned Cynthia. “I need to be punished!”

I smacked her ass again. “What bad things have you done!”

“Ohh,” Cynthia groaned as I spanked her a third time. Her white ass reddening. “I just fucked my co-worker on the clock. In the store! I’m such a dirty whore!”

“I know just how to punish such a filthy girl!” I hissed into her ear, my cock pocking the softness of her ass. I spread her cheeks, my cock pressing at her puckered asshole.

“Oh, yeah!” Cynthia moaned. “Fuck my ass! That’ll punish me!”

I pushed my cock hard against her, slowly pushing into her tight, warm ass. My cock was still drenched in Vivian’s pussy juices, providing lube. I moaned as my cock disappeared into her ass. It sank easily and I was pretty sure this wasn’t Cynthia’s first time getting fucked in the ass. I pushed until I felt her ass cheeks on my groin. It was tight and hot and felt so different from Vivian’s wet pussy. Cynthia was shoved hard against the column as I fucked her, one hand rubbing her pussy and clit, the other wrapped around the column. I grabbed her hip with one hand and reached around and twisted hard at her nipple.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted loudly. “Twist my nipple harder! I’ve been sooo bad!”

I fucked her harder, groaning into her ear. It felt so great in her ass. Hot and velvety tight. So great. Nearby, Vivian was moaning loudly as Mary ate her pussy with gusto. I glanced over at the pair. Vivian’s large, tanned breasts jiggled beautifully as her body shook beneath Mary’s tonguing. Mary’s arms were wrapped tightly about Vivian’s waist, gripping her ass tightly. Mary was so beautiful.

“That’s so hot!” I moaned into Cynthia as I reamed her ass. “Look at them!”

Cynthia turned her head. “God damn that is! And so is your cock in my ass. Fuck me harder!”

I let go of her tit to grab her hips in both hands and I fucked her as hard as could. She moaned and screamed and came hard and long. A soft breast brushed against my arm and Mary was standing on my right, hand caressing my hip, face smeared with Vivian’s juices. She grabbed my head and pulled me down to her lips and kissed me. Vivian’s juices were a strong, tangy flavor.

“Don’t stop,” begged Cynthia and I realized I had stopped fucking her when Mary kissed me. “I’m so close to another orgasm!”

Mary smiled. “Fuck that slut’s ass!” Then she grabbed Cynthia’s face with both hands and kissed her hard, Cynthia’s tongue tasting Vivian’s juices. In such a short time, Mary had transformed from that shy girl to this sexually adventures vixen.

Vivian stepped up on my left side, her pillowy breasts brushing against my left side as she pressed her body against me. The wetness of her cunt pressed on my hip as she ground her clit on me in time with my fucking rhythm.

“Did Mary do a good job?” I asked her after kissing her sweet lips.

Vivian purred in my ear, “Her tongue was amazing!”

Between low moans, Cynthia panted, “She’s a…oh yeah…fast learner. Oh, fuck!” Mary’s hand had slid down Cynthia’s stomach and was playing with her cunt while she bent down and sucked Cynthia’s right nipple into her mouth. “Oh, that’s good, baby! Don’t be afraid to bite it! Ooh, yeah! Just like that!”

My hand reached out and fondled Mary’s ass. She smiled up at me around Cynthia’s nipple. My fingers found her warm wetness between her thighs and I slid my fingers up insider her, illiciting a sweet moan. Vivian was nibbling at my neck and ear, still grinding her cunt on me and Cynthia’s ass was bringing me close to an orgasm.

“Take it, you dirty bitch!” I moaned into Cynthia’s ear as I came deep in her ass.

“Oh, god!” Cynthia roared. “I’m cumming and cumming! Your cum is in my ass! Sweet Jesus. Cum in my dirty, filthy ass!”

I fucked her two more times, the last of my cum squirting in her ass and then slumped into her back, breathing heavily. I kissed Cynthia’s cheek and the side of her mouth. Vivian moaned in my ear, creaming on my hip as she came. Mary sucked Cynthia’s juices off her fingers, smiling coquettishly at me. My cock stirred in Cynthia’s ass. Mary was definitely the most beautiful. I pulled out of that tight ass, Cynthia gasped as it popped out of her ass, followed by a trickle of cum.

“Stay just like that, Cynthia,” I ordered. “I want to stare at your fine ass.” Cynthia grinned at me and wiggled her ass. “Vivian, get down on your knees and suck my cock clean like a good girl.”

“Mhh, gladly, honey.” She knelt down and started to aggressively lick my cock. I grabbed Mary and pulled her close and kissed her passionately as Vivian started to suck my cock. I pulled Mary tight against my right side, her wet pussy rubbing on my hip, my right hand slid down and kneaded her plump ass.

“All clean, hun,” Vivian husked the licked my cock’s head.

“Vivian, you’ve realized today that you are a lesbian. The only cock you’ll ever want to touch is mine. The only thing you like more that fucking a woman is fucking me.”

Vivian grinned and sucked the head of my cock into her mouth.

“Cynthia’s ass is looking dirty,” I told Vivian, “Why don’t you clean her up.”

Vivian popped my cock out of her mouth and turned to Cynthia’s ass. My cum had run down Cynthia’s thighs and Vivian’s tongue licked up her leg and into Cynthia’s ass while Cynthia cooed in pleasure. “When you finish cleaning her ass out, Vivian, you and her should fuck each other. Make each other cum and cum.”

Vivian’s answer was muffled by Cynthia’s ass. Cynthia moaned, “I can’t wait to suck on her big titties.”

I turned to Mary, my hard cock rubbing on her stomach. “You’re my favorite, Mary.” She blushed and I captured her lips in a brief kiss. “It made me so happy to see you be with Cynthia and Vivian.” She smiled and kissed me.

Mary grabbed my cock with her gentle fingers. “Is it my turn now?”

“Since you’ve been such a good and patient girl, it’s time for your reward.”

Her smile was so bright and beautiful, freckled face filled with joy and her emerald eyes sparkled with desire. We kissed hard, lips mashing together and tongues fencing as she gently stroked my cock. My hand slid up and grasped her small breast, rubbing her hard nipple while me other hand continued kneading her ass. The kiss was warm and sweet and I could almost taste her lust for me on her lips as well as Vivian’s pussy. Her hand stroked my cock faster, gripping harder.

I couldn’t say how long we kissed. I was lost in pleasure of making out with this beautiful creature, the feel of soft ass and firm breast in my hands and hard nipple pinched between my fingers. The electricity of her touch on my cock. I moaned into her mouth, squeezed her ass hard, and came on her fingers, cum spilling across her stomach and hip. She stroked my cock a few more times, squeezing the last of my cum on her stomach before pulling away. She smiled coquettishly at me and licked my white sperm off her fingers.

“Mmhhh, that’s good,” she husked. “I love the taste of cum.” Her fingers scooped up more cum off her stomach and sucked it slowly off her fingers.

I don’t know if it was the eroticism of the moment or that I was falling in love with this sweet angel, but I decided to take Mary with me. To make her mine. Her handjob was so good, I needed to return the favor. I kissed her lips, not caring that they were stained with my cum. My hand dipped between her legs. I felt the wetness of her sex. She gasped as my fingers pushed into her cunt. On my palm I felt a hard bump and realized it was her clit.

My palm rubbed her clit and I started to suck and bite on her neck. I wanted to leave a hickey, to let the world now Mary had a lover. My fingers explored the warm wetness and velvety softness of her pussy. I left a second hickey on her right breast, and she was panting in pleasure. My lips moved to her hard nipple, sucking into my greedy mouth. She tensed in my arms and then screamed loudly as she came, body shaking and pussy flooding my hand with her juices.

“Oh god!” she hissed. “Oh god!”

I dropped to my knees before her and breathed in the scent of her sex and stared at her swollen nether lips surrounded by auburn hair. I buried my face in her snatch and worshiped her pussy with my tongue. The taste of her pussy was sweet and spicy. My tongue scraped along her lips, flicking her clit, before I shoved it deep into her pussy, fucking her with my tongue. I tried to remember what Cynthia told Mary earlier, kissing, sucking and stroking all over her pussy and clit. From Mary’s moans and gasps, I must have been doing just fine.

Her fingers gripped my short hair and she pulled me into her cunt, hips rotating. “Oh sweet God! That’s so good, Mark!” Her voice rose in pitch. “Just like that! Ohhh! Fuck! I’m gonna cum!” Her grip tightened in my hair and fresh juice flooded my mouth. “Oh, thank you Mark,” she panted. “Thank you, that was so amazing.”

“I want to sixty-nine with you,” I told her.

She nodded eagerly. I laid out on my back and she straddled my face, her furry pussy descending to my lips. I started to lick her as she softly started to kiss the head of my cock. Short kisses all over the head and shaft and then her warm mouth was engulfing my cock. She went lower and lower and she was deep-throated my cock. She was just full of surprises. Mary would suck on my head for a few moments and then slide my cock all the way inside her throat. I pinched her clit, rolling the hard nub between fingers and licked hard and deep with my tongue. Her hands were gently massaging my balls, coxing my cum out. My spunk spurted into her mouth and she swallowed it while her hips bucking on my face from her orgasm.

Breathless, we both cuddled on the floor, me on my back and Mary pressed up against my side, cradled in my arms, her hard nipples brushing my chest. I stroked sweat-damp auburn hair out of her face. Her soft lips pressed gently against my cheek.

“Thank you,” she murmured in my ear. “My boyfriend would never eat my pussy.” She froze, face recoiling in shame. “Oh god, Mike. What have I done!” Tears welled in her eyes. “How could I cheat on him.”

“Shh,” I consoled, wiping a tear with my finger. “Mike’s never treated you right, that’s why you’re dumping him for me. I’m your boyfriend now. Your mine forever, right?”

Mary sniffed. “Sorry, I’m being stupid. You’re right, he was always a jerk. He never cared if I came and never helped with the housework.” She kissed me. “I’m your girl now.”

I nodded. “You love me with all your heart and would never get jealous of me with another woman. You would just be happy seeing me being happy.”

“Of course,” Mary giggled. “I love you. And there is definitely enough of you to go around.” As she spoke, her hand grasped my cock. “Mmmhh, definitely enough.”

“I’m enough man for you,” I told her. “You will never desire another man, only other women. You can touch and fuck as many women as you want, but I’m the only man for you.”

Mary kissed me, her mouth hot and full of desire. “Why would I want another man?” She squeezed me cock. “This is all the cock I need. He feels all lonely, and my pussy craving some company.”

I grinned and kissed her, rolling Mary onto her back. Her lithe legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me close. My cock bumped her pussy and missed entering on the first thrust. Her hand reached down, grasping my cock, and guided it to the mouth of her cunt. She let out a low moan as pushed slowly into the silky and wet warmth of pussy. I stared into her deep, green eyes as my cock slid fully into her sheathe. We stared into each other’s eyes, and it was like our souls became one as our bodies had.

I saw love there. It didn’t matter to me that I told her to love me, nor to her. She believed it, and I could see that belief. She was mine, and that was all that mattered. I started to slowly fuck her as we peered into the other’s eyes. Her hands grabbed my back, fingernails digging into my flesh and her legs clamped tight about me. Her hips moved to the rhythm of our love making. It felt so good, so right to be inside her. It was a dream come true. She would never reject me, never hate me or belittle me. I was falling in love with her.

I started to fuck her faster, the sweet press of flesh drawing me closer to my orgasm. Our bodies were one, moving together, both striving to make the other cum. She moaned my name and I groaned hers. Her cunt was hot and wet and tight and so amazing on my cock. Mary came first, howling my name. I started fucking as fast as I could, feeling the tightening in my balls. I was about to explode. Another orgasm rippled through her cunt and a third. She gasped and panted, grinding her clit against my groin as I exploded inside her.

“Oh, so good!” she moaned. “Fill me up with your cum. So good!”

“I love you,” I whispered in her ear, our bodies entwined.

I felt wetness on her cheeks as she cried in joy. “I love you, too!” she gasped, overcome with emotion.

I kissed her tears away and rested in her embrace. Even with my wish for sexual stamina, I need a bit of break. I breathed her scent into my nose: herbal soap and sweat and the spicy aroma of her cunt. I felt safe and warm and a content happiness spread through me as we held each other. I gently nibbld at her neck and she cooed in delight.

Gasps and moans of pleasure filled the coffee shop and I remembered that I told Cynthia and Vivian to fuck each other. I lifted up on my elbows and looked around and saw them nearby on the floor, legs scissored together allowing their cunts to kiss each other. They were writhing their hips in pleasure as the trib each other.

“The look so beautiful and happy together,” Mary whispered in my ear, and an idea formed. They did look so beautiful together.

“I bet they would make a great couple,” I whispered back. My cock was stirring again inside Mary tender warmth. I always found two girls tribbing to be hot. Cynthia and Vivian were both crying out as they orgasmed. I caressed my lover’s body as we watched the two women continue fucking each other through their orgasms, frantically trying to reach another. My hand found the soft flesh of Mary’s ass.

“I want to know every part of you,” I whispered into her ear, licking the lobe. “Have you ever had anal sex?”

Mary tensed in my arms briefly. “No. Mike,” I was pleased to here a scathing tone in her voice at the mention of her boyfriend, “he always wanted too. But I was afraid it would hurt to much.”

“Would you let me fuck you up the ass?” I asked.

She hesitated. “I don’t know. Would that make you happy?”

“What do you think?” I asked her. I was curious, and hopeful, that she would want to of her own free will. It seemed strange, after ordering the woman to love me and please me that I would care about Mary making her own decisions. Maybe I did love her.

Mary swallowed. “You’ll go slow and be gentle?” she asked timidly.

“I never want to hurt you,” I told her. “We’ll make sure you’re nice and ready.”

A depraved idea popped in my head as I stood up. I reached out and helped her to her feat, my cum running in rivulets down her legs and a puddle of our juices was staining the floor. “Go get your phone,” I told her.

Mary didn’t ask why, but turned to obey, heading for the back area of the coffee shop. I couldn’t help pinching her shapely ass as she walked away. She jumped and playful glared back at me, before disappearing into the back. I turned to the other girls and told them to stop fucking each other. Both were exhausted but smiling. When Mary returned, I told them the plan.

“Vivian, you’re going to get Mary’s ass ready for my cock. Lick it and lube it with your cunt juices. Mary, you bend over that table and get ready to call Mike and break up with him.”

She nodded and frowned. “Why don’t I just call him now?”

“I want you to do it when I’m fucking your ass,” I told her. “I want you to tell him all about your new lover, how great his cock is, how hard you came for him, and how his cock is fucking you up the ass, where you would never let him go. He deserves it for being such an asshole to you.”

Mary flushed in shame. “I guess I can do that,” she mumbled.

“Cynthia, I want you to give Mary some pointers and advice to make her first anal sex go smoothly.”

Mary was bending over the table and Vivian was tongue her ass and working fingers in her cunt. Cynthia bent over next to Mary and began to whisper in my ear. It was so hot. My cock was aching with desire. Vivian was fucking her a finger slowly in Mary’s ass and I saw Cynthia nibbling on Mary’s ear, her hand sliding between Mary’s thighs and fingering her clit.

After another few minutes, Vivian said, “She’s nice and lubed.” She was working two fingers in and out of Mary’s ass.

“Let me get my cock lubed,” I said and thrust my cock deep into Cynthia’s cunt. She gasped in surprise, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. It felt so good, I almost wanted to stay. After a few strokes, I pulled out, Cynthia moaned in disappointment. Vivian was holding Mary’s ass cheeks open for me and I placed my cock, glistening with Cynthia’s juices, on the rosebud of Mary’s anus. “Here I go, sweetie.”

Mary just nodded, her eyes widening as the head of my cock disappeared in. “Christ that feels big,” she moaned as I slowly worked my cock into her ass. When I was all the way in, I asked how she was doing.

“Fine,” she panted, her ass squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “It’s not that bad.” I pulled back and slid in again and she moaned. “It’s not bad at all,” she purred as I slowly fucked her. Her ass felt so good. Tighter and rougher than her pussy.

“You’re doing good, babe,” Cynthia encouraged her.

“Mmhh,” Mary moaned and picked up her phone. She fumbled with it, navigating the menu, and found Mike’s number and hit call.

“Put it on speaker,” I told her. More fumbling and she managed to turn on the speaker phone. She moaned loudly and set the phone before her on the table.

The phone rang and rang and I thought it was going to go to voice mail when a sleepy voice answered, “Hey, Mary.”

“H-hey, Mike,” Mary moaned into the phone. I was fucking her faster know.

“You okay babe?” he asked.

“Just getting…uhhh…fucked in the ass by my new boyfriend! Oh god! Harder, Mark. Fuck me harder!” she screamed into the phone.

There was a pause. “Say that again, Mary?” Mike asked in confusion.

“My new…ohhh god…boyfriend is fucking my ass,” she moaned. “I’m dumping you. You’re tiny dick has never satisfied me the way Mark has!”

“What’s going on!” he asked in a panic. “Is someone making you say this, Mary?”

Mary let out a throaty moan. I was fucking her hard now. Her ass jiggled every time my groin slapped into it and the table rocked, her auburn pony tail draped across her white back I grabbed her hair and pulled on it, yanking her head back. She let out a low moan.

“I’m such a naughty girl!” she gasped. “Mark’s made me cum so hard. Not like you. I’ve never felt so amazing!” She let a loud howl. “I’m cumming! His dick in my ass is making me cum!”

“Why are you doing this?” Mike demanded. “If this is a joke, it’s not funny?”

“It’s no joke, Mike,” she panted into the phone. “I just came from getting my ass fucked. It was so amazing!”

“Please, Mary,” Mike begged. “This isn’t like you!”

“We’re done Mike,” she told him. “Mmm, I gotta go. I’m feeling another orgasm cumming!” Mary hung up.

“Fuck that’s hot,” Vivian moaned. She was busy frigging her cunt.

I nodded my head to the table and Vivian smiled knowingly. She climbed up on it, sitting down before Mary’s face. I loosened the tension on Mary’s ponytail so she could dive into Vivian’s spread open pussy. Vivian’s large tits heaved up and down and she writhed on Mary’s tongue, her finger pulling hard at her large nipples.

Cynthia bent down to Mary’s ear, and hissed, “Eat that slut, bitch. Make her cum on that nasty tongue!” The table rocked more as Cynthia fucked her cunt on the table edge.

Mary’s phone started to ring, a loud pop song. Maybe Rhianna. I wasn’t sure. I was a rock and metal guy. Mary paused her muff diving. “It’s just Mike,” she said and hung up the phone. It immediately started to ring again. This was getting annoying.

“Vivian, take a picture of us with Mary’s phone,” I ordered. Vivian nodded and pulled up the phone, playing with some menus. I buried my dick deep in Mary’s ass and yanked hard on her hair, lifting her face up from Vivian’s pussy. I pulled Cynthia close to me and pulled her into a kiss. Vivian snapped the photo.

She showed it to everyone. It was fucking amazing. Mary’s face glistened with juices and smiling happily while I pulled on her hair. The agle was good to just make out that I was buried in her ass. Cynthia’s tits were pressed against my arms and her tongue was in my mouth. One of her hands was squeezing Mary’s ass. You could also see Vivian’s tanned thighs alongside Mary.

“Text him, ‘See how happy I am. So stop calling me, loser. PS that’s pussy juices on my face.’” Vivian quickly text the message and sent it and I went back to fucking Mary velvety ass. Mary went back to eating tangy pussy and Cynthia went back to fucking the table edge. The phone didn’t ring again.

All of use were moaning and cursing, building to our cums. It was so hot, watching the girl I was ass fucking eat another hot women out. Cynthia’s hand rubbed down my stomach, feeling the shaft of my cock were it disappeared into Mary’s ass. She moved her hand lower, between us, brushing my balls as they slapped against Mary’s pussy. Mary gasped into Vivian’s pussy as Cynthia found her clit and started rubbing. I moaned and dumped my cum inside her bowels. Mary screamed into Vivian’s cunt as she came again, her ass contracting on my cock, milking the cum out. Vivian fucked herself on Mary’s face and shuddered as she climaxed and next to me Cynthia gasped and squirted her juice onto the table’s corner.

Vivian cleaned my cock off while Cynthia cleaned out Mary’s ass and pussy. I was pulling on my clothes when Mary came on Cynthia’s face and smiled happily at me. I tossed her panties to her. She was still a little wobbly from cumming so much and we all laughed as she hopped around on one foot trying to pull on her panties and not fall over. I pocketed Cynthia’s black thong and Vivian’s pink polka dot panties.

I got my phone from Evan. The poor bastard stood and filmed the entire thing. I had almost no memory left on my phone. It looked my phone barely caught any of the orgy before it ran out of space. I sighed, realizing I should probably get a camcorder and spare memory cards if I wanted to capture these moments on film. Maybe that should be my next stop. And Mary definitely needs something nicer to wear than her uniform. And a wax. Her pussy was hot, but I liked the saved look better.

I had Cynthia make me a mocha and Mary had a chai tea. It was sexy watching Cynthia make the drinks naked, her body glistening with sweat and pussy juices and cum. She made the most of it. Prancing around and bending over when she pretended to drop something so I could see her beautiful, shaved pussy with its pink, inviting depths. She spilled cream on her tits and Vivian and I licked her clean. Finally, coffee and a breakfast sandwich in hand, it was time to give my final instructions.

“Evan, when Mary and I leave, you will clean up the store and then forget what happened. You closed the store because the hot water shut off.” I remembered from a summer working in fast food that a restaurant couldn’t be open without hot water. Some sort of health department rule. “Its fixed now and you can reopen. Sadly, Mary quit because she has a better job, now.”

Evan just nodded.

“Cynthia and Vivian. Mary thinks you’re really beautiful together. I agree. From now on, you two are lovers. You both are lesbians now. The only man you desire is me. Okay?” They nodded and embraced and kissed each other. “To make money, I want you two to stream your love making. Let me know when you do. Stream at least twice a week. More would be better.” Cynthia grinned wickedly at Vivian.

We all friended it each other on Facebook so we could keep in touch. I kissed Cynthia on the lips, and then Vivian’s fuller lips. I held out my hand to Mary. “Well, shall we get going?”

She grabbed my hand, squeezed it gently. “Where to?”

“Our future,” I told her and we walked out the door.

To be continued…

---

Sam and April, home from college decide Sam’s brother would be a nice sex toy

April Showers

It felt great to wake up in my old bed again. After nine months in the city, being back in the country was like seeing an old friend. I stretched the sleep from my body and looked at April lying next to me. Her folks were celebrating being empty nesters by taking a cruise, and she had accepted my invitation to spend the summer.

April and I shared a room at school. We didn’t go out partying much, but after studying we’d usually have a few beers and talk, often about sex the way teens will. At eighteen she’s still a virgin and I don’t have a lot of experience myself. Not from lack of offers, I’m a tall redhead with a decent body, Amber goes for a punk look with spiky blonde hair and has a full figure that gets her plenty of attention. I’d had a few uninspired fucks, April had given a few hand jobs, but nothing more.

Really, we just hadn’t found anyone that interested us that much.

One night, out of nowhere, April stripped off her top and asked what I thought of her tits. Now, I hadn’t touched another girl’s tit since training bras and budding breasts were novelties, but I had been wanting to feel Aprils for a while. I thought mine were nice enough, but they just sort of sat there. Hers always looked like they were moving, even with a bra on. I moved closer and put both hands on her chest, running my fingers over her breasts and lifting them. They were wonderfully smooth and heavy, and her nipples grew to soft pebbles as I rubbed them.

“They’re wonderful” I told her. “I see why boys like playing with tits so much. Yours are perfect, compared to them mine are just…you tell me what mine are” I said, removing my shirt and bra and laying back on the bed.

In that moment I wanted nothing so much as to have April’s hands on me. She sat on my legs and pushed my hips down with her palms. Her hands slid up my sides, her thumbs caught the underside of my tits and pushed into my flesh as her fingers curled in and found my nipples. I was in heaven as she gently pulled and twisted me before declaring that my tits were worthy of a goddess.

We were both surprised by what we had just done, but not embarrassed. After that we started fooling around on regular basis, but we called it ‘practicing for the real thing’. We even bought a penis shaped dildo and practiced blow jobs on it. Some nights we would examine and play with each other’s pussy for hours. April’s fingers sliding in and out of my cunt could bring me to orgasm in minutes. She liked it better when I used the dildo on her. I loved penetrating her, my head inches away watching the plastic stretch her open and disappear into her cunt.

Not that we stopped going on dates though. I got fucked a few more times but the guys were awkward and not satisfying. April still didn’t find anyone worth losing her virginity to. When the school year ended, it was only natural that she agreed to spend the summer with me.

Now, my house is pretty small. upstairs there were two small bedrooms with a bath in the middle that I shared with my younger brother Ken. Summers the place got baking hot, so Ken and I spent most our time up there naked. We were kids, playing games on the floor and wrestling on the beds and never thought about having clothes on. Even when we got older, we seldom wore anything upstairs in summer.

April and I had arrived from school yesterday. Already settled in, we were in my room checking the web for summer jobs when we heard the toilet seat hitting the tank, followed a second later by the sound of Ken peeing into the bowl. April jumped up and peeked around the partially open door to the bathroom. A few seconds later she quietly closed the door and came back.

“Sam, that was awesome! I was watching your brother in the mirror as he pissed! I couldn’t see everything

because of the angle, but still!”

“April, what’s the big deal, I’ve seen him pee hundreds of times. You’ve never seen a guy pissing before? “

“No, that’s why it was so cool. I wish I had a brother like yours. You know Ken’s a hunk, right?”

I had never thought of Ken as being sexy, he was just my brother. Thinking about it, he was pretty tall, played a few sports and kept in shape. I guess you could call him a hunk.

“Sam, you need to tell me everything! Have you seen him hard? Does he have a big dick?”

So, I told her all about growing up with Ken. About the heat and playing together naked till bedtime. Sharing a bathroom and showering together. I told how I laughed the first time I caught him with a boner, jumping on his stomach and slapping his little pecker back and forth. How we didn’t bother to shut our bathroom doors until we were in our teens, and even them we would often forget.

“And April, you’ll like this. In the shower I used to hold his dick while he peed, and I’ve seen him jerk off. At night I’d hear his bed start to squeak and go watch in the bathroom mirror so he couldn’t see me. I’d rub myself too, but he always came before I could finish. He did it with the light off so I couldn’t see that well, but I think he has a decent size cock”

“Wow, you were so lucky. Do you think he’d let me watch him piss, you know, standing right next to him?

“If you ask, he’ll probably let you. Hey, let’s have some fun with it. The folks are leaving tomorrow for the weekend. We’ll get him all worked up, then we’ll have him pee for us Friday night.”

“Now, in this heat, we’d probably be almost naked if you weren’t here. I’ll go tell him he might see us in our underwear keeping cool, but not to get any ideas, OK?”

“Sam, you have the craziest ideas sometimes. If I get to watch him piss, then I’m totally in. We’ll drive him crazy.”

We took off our shirts and shorts, leaving us in plain cotton bras and panties. I walked through the bathroom and opened Kens connecting door so he could see me. Speaking loud enough for April to hear I told him: “It’s too hot up here for clothes, so April and I will be in our underwear. You better behave yourself and keep your pecker covered.”

Back in my room I sat next to April on the bed.

“Listen, I’ve seen the way he’s been checking you out. I know he’s dying for a look at your tits. In ten minutes, he’s going to find a reason to stick his head in here. When he does, we have to act cool. We’ll check out some more jobs for now and you’ll see if I’m right.”

I was close, it was fifteen minutes when Ken looked in. “I’m going to get some iced tea, you interested?”

April looked him up and down as he stood in the doorway, “We’d love some, thanks Ken.”

Ken came back and put a tray with three glasses on the desk. He pointed at my laptop. “You’re job hunting too, any luck?

April was being quite the flirt. She swiveled the desk chair to face him with her legs halfway open, the broad white front of her panties almost under his nose. “We found some that are worth checking out, but we’re still looking.”

Ken acted like he wanted to hang around, but I said goodbye and pushed him towards the door. April watched his butt under his shorts as he walked out. “Did you see the way he was checking us out? I bet he had to leave before he got a wet spot. Do you think he’s a virgin?”

“There’s an easy way to find out.”

I yelled through the bathroom: “Hey Ken, April wants to know if you’re a virgin!”

“None of your damn business!”

“That’s OK, so is she!”

I started thinking ‘Virgin Brother. Virgin friend’. Maybe I could change that, kill two birds with one stone as it may. Ken would be easy, and April seemed to like him. I figured if I got her horny enough, she’ll be happy to jump on his meat, and I wanted to make it happen. The thought of getting them together was getting me excited

.

We made it through the next day, and when my father got home he took a quick shower and the ‘rents took off with the usual warnings. “Act like adults, don’t make a mess, call if you need to.”

Late that afternoon April and I were sitting in the kitchen having a beer when Ken joined us. We sat around having a couple, chatting about school and job hunting. After a while I asked Ken to excuse us and took April upstairs.

In my bedroom I told April: “Time for the next phase. First thing is a change of underwear. We’ll need to strip.” A minute later we were looking at each other naked. Although I had seen her body many times asked her to turn around for me.

She looked great. Nice tits, big nipples, a trimmed bush and a tight ass. “We’ll go back down in our underwear, but not that tighty-whitey stuff. Put these on.” I tossed her a set I bought while at school that were a bit big for me. The bottoms were yellow, low rise, and loose like boxers but short. The thin bra showed her nipples and pushed her breasts out. I donned a similar set in light blue. Our tits stuck out and our ass cheeks hung down. We looked great.

Ken actually spit out his beer when he saw us. If we had been in heels he might have cum. We casually got fresh beers and sat down again. Over my beer I told Ken: “We intend to stay comfortable this weekend, and this is comfortable. You do whatever you want, but keep it covered. Dinner will be in fifteen minutes, now get out of here so we can cook.

We had a hard time not laughing as we put together a tuna salad. “April, did you see the look on his face and that bulge in his shorts? I swear he never took his eyes off your tits. I thought about running my hand over your thigh, but I think he would have lost it.”

Ken came back just as we were sitting down. He had changed from cargo shorts into light trunks, and his bulge was gone. I nudged April and pointed, “Looks like he’s either gotten used to seeing us like this or he took care of something upstairs.”

“Don’t pay attention to your sister Ken, she’s teasing. We put these things on to give you a little thrill, and I think you’ve been very nice so far. Let’s just enjoy our meal”

Between bites I asked April about growing up with an older sister.

“Well, one thing that was nice was I could always go to her for advice. If I had a problem, chances were she had gone through the same thing already and could help me out. Of course, we had our fights, but I do miss our girl talks, and you’ll never be as close to anyone as the people you grew up with.”

“I know what you mean. More than being brother and sister, or even boy/girl, Ken and I were best buds. There weren’t many other kids in the neighborhood, so we spent a lot of time together. I told you as kids we never wore clothes upstairs when it was hot and even showered together.”

“That reminds me. Ken, yesterday you were taking a piss and April heard you. Actually, she got up and watched you.”

April cut me off there.

“Truth is Ken, I tried but I could only see a bit of you in the mirror. I’ve never seen a guy, you know, pee, and I was curious. I hope you don’t mind. Truth is, I really didn’t ‘see’ anything, and I’m still curious. Do you think I could watch you do it again?”

I thought Ken would be shy, but I was wrong. He took a long swig of his beer and stood up.

“How could I mind? I mean, Sam has seen me do it, so that’s no big deal. And now another, beautiful, girl wants to watch me peeing. But if I’m doing it as a favor for you, will you do something for me? Your breasts look so beautiful, after I pee, will you let me see them?

I got up pulling April with me. “Sounds like a deal to me! Let’s do it in the downstairs shower, we can all fit.”

In my excitement I just about dragged them into the parents’ bath. The entire floor was tiled, and an open shower took up the far wall. I closed the toilet and took a seat.

“I’m going to stay here and make sure you two don’t get carried away. Plus, I really want to watch. Ken, you agreed to let April watch you pee. April, you’ll let Ken see your boobs?”

“I’ll do better than that. Ken you can sit next to me tonight while we watch a movie. Anything with your hands above the waist will be OK.”

Now that everything was agreed to, April knelt on a towel to get the best view. Ken faced the wall to slide his trunks off, I thought that was so cute. When he turned back around, his cock was standing straight up in front of April’s face. It was larger than I remembered, with a nice length and girth for his age. He seemed nervous but nodded at April, she nodded back, and he began the show.

With two fingers and his thumb he pulled back his foreskin, revealing his glans, slick with pecum. April shouted: “Stop! I’ve never seen a guy do that before! Do it again!” Ken shrugged, bent his cock down, and using his forefingers he rolled his foreskin back and forth in front of April’s nose a few times. Satisfied, she sat back and told him to go for it.

By now I was leaning forward watching with my legs spread. My hand dropped down to play with my clit through my panties.

Ken explained, “I know if I pull it down, I won’t be able to pee, so I’ll have to go almost straight up. You may get wet so be ready.” He took his hand away and looking at down April, started peeing. Like from a hose, piss shot up to his chin and splashed down on his chest and stomach. I saw yellow drops of urine fall on April’s upturned face and tits, and I found myself wishing it was me. The smell his piss filled the air, mixing with the smell of my pussy.

Pissing never takes that long, after about 15 seconds his pressure diminished and his dick deflated, warm piss traced a line down April’s body before the last drops hit the floor. She collected his wetness on her hands and held them to her face, stunned by the excitement that had gripped her.

I helped April up and hugged her. “What did you think?” Was it everything you hoped for?”

“And then some! I didn’t think it would feel so erotic. Ken, thank you so much. I think your foreskin is very cool, and I loved watching piss come from your dick, and I didn’t mind getting wet at all.”

Ken rinsed himself down in the shower and slipped his shorts back on, April just patted herself off. I thought about going up and changing my panties but decided not to. I knew I would just get those wet too.

We got fresh beers and picked out a movie. It was a rom-com, something Ken usually would complain about, but by then he didn’t care was the movie was. Come to think about it, neither did I.

When we had our beers and the movie ready to play, April stood before Ken, hands on his hips. “Don’t just stand there. If you want to see them, you need to take this off.”

Ken was able to figure out her bra, but it was fun to watch. It closed if the front, and he was trying not to touch her tits as he opened it. Slipping off the little piece of fabric and tossing it on a table, April rocked from side to side. I’d seen her do this before. At the right speed she could get her tits to swing like pendulums. Ken reached out to touch them, but she slapped at his hand. “You need to wait, I said during the movie!”

We squeezed together in the center of the couch with Kens arms around our shoulders. I watched as he finally got to put his hand on April’s tit, his fingers lightly caressing her nipple. I felt it was time for me to get a little attention too, so I opened my top and moved Kens other hand down and cupped it over my tit. We stayed like that for the entire movie, April and I leaning against his chest and feeding him sips of beer.

After the movie we gathered our clothes and went upstairs to bed. At Kens door we each gave him a quick good night kiss. I know he wanted more, but I thought it was enough for the first night and pulled April behind me down the hall.

Naked in my bed, April and I wrapped our arms around each other and had a real kiss before dropping off, the kind I’m sure Ken had hoped for.

April and I were up early puttered around in the kitchen enjoying our coffee and getting breakfast ready.

“So, April, tell me, how do you feel about last night?”

“You know, it was really sort of sweet. All the stuff we did in the shower was very cool, and we all got turned on, but there wasn’t any, you know, touching? And on the couch Ken wasn’t trying to paw at us like most guys would. So yeah, I’d say it was sweet. And Ken having a foreskin is cool. I’ve only seen a few cocks and they didn’t have one. I think I like your brother’s dick.”

“Tell him you want to play with it, he won’t say no. And think about what we can do with him tonight. I have a couple of ideas already.”

We had breakfast cooking when my brother dragged himself in and plopped his butt in a chair. He seemed disappointed to see us in shorts and shirts. I brought him coffee and kissed the top of his head.

“What’s the matter, you thought we’d be prancing around naked? Two things: First, we really don’t want to see you walking around with a boner all day, got it? Second, cooking bacon nude is never a good idea.”

After we ate, I told Ken April and I would be out shopping all morning and would be back after lunch. I suggested if he had nothing else to do the place could use some cleaning. “If this place is trashed when Mom and Dad get back, we might not have any more weekends to ourselves.

It was a twenty-minute drive to the mall, and I took the opportunity to work on April, I wanted her thinking about tonight’s fun.

“The folks will be back tomorrow, so we should think up something really good for tonight. I think we need to go further, at least watching Ken come. Do you have any ideas?”

“How about playing Truth or Dare? There’s a few things I’d like to try, but I don’t want to go too far. What do you want? You didn’t get to ask for anything last night.”

“True, but I had my fun, seeing how far you two would go with a little prodding. I’ll tell you, when I held Ken’s prick as a kid, it was just playing around. Now that we’re grown up watching him piss is a real turn on. I think you should hold it tonight while he pisses, you could work it into playing with his foreskin.”

April shifted in her seat to look at me. “Oh, sounds like you’ve been using us for your pleasure. Well, tonight maybe I’ll be able to surprise you.”

At the mall we got a couple of iced teas and cruised around. Mostly we window shopped and stopped in a few places to fill out a few job applications. We did each get a bikini, and at Victoria’s Secret I helped April pick out a few sets of frilly undies.

At the food court we grabbed a bite and then started back. I stopped at a corner shopping center with a drugstore and bought a box of condoms. “Just in case.” Then I shocked April by adding: “Who knows, I might decide to take a ride myself.”

There was a bake-it-yourself pizza place next door, so we went in to get a couple. An old friend from High school was working the counter and waved as we entered.

“Sam, good to see you, how you been?”

“Damn if it isn’t Tom, how the hell are you! When’d you get back in town?”

Tom and I had gone out a few times when we were skinny little freshmen. I think you could say we’d both filled out nicely since then.

“Last week, got my old job back here for the summer and they made me day manager. You’re looking fantastic Sam, who’s your friend?”

“Sorry, I should have introduced you. Tom, this is April, she’s spending the summer with me while her folks go cruising. We need a couple of pizzas to get us through the weekend, I’m thinking two large specials and a Hawaiian.”

Tom talked over his shoulder as he wrapped our order. “Are you two looking for work? We’re hiring.”

“We’re looking, but we don’t want food service if we can avoid it. My brother Ken might be interested though.

“He’ll be a senior next year, right? I’ve met him, he seems to have his act together. Have him call me if he’s interested.”

I wrote my number on the back of the receipt and held it in front of his face.

“I’ll tell him, and you’ll call me if you’re interested?” He smiled and pocketed the receipt

“I’ll call you soon, maybe we could have dinner? Enjoy the pizza, and nice meeting you April.”

It was after three when we got back, Ken wasn’t around, but he had done a good job cleaning. It was a beautiful afternoon, just right for sunbathing so after putting the food away Amber and I got into our bikinis. April was fascinated by the way I worked my fingers around the edge of my top, pushing more boob into it.

“I saw this on the internet, it makes you look bigger, let me show you.” I stood behind her so she could watch in the mirror. “You pull out the top a little and push your skin under, start by your armpit and stop underneath the nipple.” I did her right one, in the mirror she almost looked lopsided. “See you just grew a cup size. Now you do the other one.”

When done, she looked fantastic, the suit was stretched tight, and tons of cleavage showed.

With a cooler of beer and some magazines we sat out back and soaked up the rays.

Ken came in around four and said hello, then changed into trunks and joined us. I know he took the lounger across the patio so he could check us out. We didn’t mind, after all we were there to be seen. We asked if he liked our suits (he did), and told him of the job offer (he’ll call).

April sat up and grabbed the sunscreen. “I want to get some sun on my back. Ken, would you put some of this on for me?” As if he might say no. She rolled over and rested her head in her arms. Ken knelt by her side and squeezed out some lotion onto her back. “Be a dear and undo my top, I don’t want to get a line.”

I thought they might like a minute alone, so I went inside “for a pee and maybe get a snack”. Actually, I wanted to watch them from the kitchen window.

April did want me to disappear, but not for the reason I thought. Without moving her head she started talking. “Ken, I found out that your sister is having fun with us. She’s trying to push us together so she can watch and get herself off. Not that I’m complaining, it’s a blast, and I do like you, but she needs to get hers. We’re going to play Truth or Dare tonight, so think up something good we can do to her. And when we go back in, let’s act all touchy – feely, it’ll play with her head.”

We didn’t want to burn our first day, so we went in early to fix dinner. I sat with a beer and watched as they put a salad together to go with the pizza. I’ve never seen two people take so long on a salad, but it was fun to watch. They were bumping into each other, a hand would brush over a bum, they were hip to hip at the sink. I think I saw Ken squeeze a tit while April was looking for something in the bottom of the fridge. If they were trying to be subtle, they were doing a bad job of it.

Once the salad was ready and the pizza in the oven, April and I decided it was time to get more comfortable. Upstairs we got out of the bikinis and put on the same type of loose bottoms we wore yesterday, and short tops that hung open at the bottom, our underboobs clearly visible.

As we ate, I filled Ken in on our plan for the evening. “After dinner we’re going to watch a movie, of course you’re welcome to join us. Then we thought you’d like to play Truth or Dare, unless you’re chicken. If you do want to play, you’ll need to get out of those shorts and put on a pair of whitey-tighties. That’s the rule.”

He ran upstairs to change while we cleared the table, and came back down looking slightly uncomfortable, his half hard cock squashed into his underwear. I told him to take the chair and April and I cuddled together on the couch. During the movie we gave my brother a little show. Just a few quick kisses, hands under our tops, not too much, but enough to keep him on edge.

We were all pretty horny by the time the movie finished. I turned the lights on low, and we sat on the carpet cross-legged, our knees touching. Ken was still semi-hard, and each of us had a small wet spot fully exposed by our position.

April said “Sam, Ken and I talked about it, and since you didn’t get to ask for anything last night you have to go first. What will it be, Truth or Dare?”

This is not the way I expected the game to start but I couldn’t see a way out of it, so I said ‘Dare’.

They whispered for such a long time I started wondering what they were up to. Finally, they decided on my dare.

“Sam, your dare is to get completely naked and give Ken a blow job for one minute.”

Ken stood and stepped out of his shorts, his dick standing almost straight up. There was no way I could back down, so I removed my top and stepped out of my bottoms.

From my knees his cock was lined up with my mouth. April got her phone and after pushing a few buttons said “GO!” I leaned in and put my lips around my brother’s penis as lightly as I could and bobbed my head up and down. I didn’t suck and I didn’t use my tongue, the last thing I wanted then was his cum in my mouth. April stood to the side, holding her phone and called out the time. “30, 40, 50 , Done!’

It really hadn’t been too bad. My tongue was covered with precum, but that was it. I thought of taking a swig of beer to get rid of it, but then realized I liked it the way it was.

Now it was Ken’s turn, and he picked truth. April and I came up with a good one for him.

“Ken, after we went upstairs yesterday, we know you jerked off, don’t even think about denying it. We want you to describe what you did and what you were thinking about while you did it, in detail.”

He took a long pull on his beer and started talking.

“OK, after the movie when we got upstairs, I was thinking maybe April would, you know, join me in my room. Instead, all I got was a kiss, not even much of a kiss. So, I got on my bed, naked of course, and started thinking about everything we had just done. I held my dick like I usually do when I jerk off but just barely moved my hand on it.”

“When we first got to the shower, I thought I’d be able to be really cool with the whole peeing thing. I mean, Sam’s seen me do it and it was no big deal. But when I turned around and saw April my knees got weak. None of my dates have ever even seen me naked, now two women were looking right at my dick.”

I had to pee pretty bad because of the beer, and it can be hard to go with an erection, so I was really glad I didn’t freeze up. I watched both of you as I pissed. Sam, you had your legs spread and were rubbing yourself, and April, I was surprised at the way you were smiling as my piss splashed on you.” The whole thing was very cool, and the way you looked I started thinking tonight might be the night.

And all the time I’m in bed thinking about this, my dick is dripping precum on my stomach.

“Then we watched that movie. Can you imagine what it was like, sitting for an hour and a half, a tit in each hand? It was great, don’t get me wrong, but I kept hoping someone would play with my dick. It was hard almost the entire time, and I was getting blue balls.”

“So, that’s the state I was in, alone in my room, slowly playing with my cock. I imagined April walking in, her tits swaying back and forth, and when she gets to the bed, she hooks her thumbs into her panties and starts pulling them down.”

“That’s when I came. And the longer a guy is hard before he comes, the more he comes and the harder he comes. Last night it was really something.”

I was touched the way he didn’t hold anything back. “Ken, you told that wonderfully. And sorry about the blue balls, one of us should have taken care of you. I wouldn’t mind giving my brother a hand job when he needed it.”

“April, now it’s your turn, what will it be, Truth or Dare?

“Truth”

“Ken, let me handle this one, OK?”

“April, earlier you told me something you’d like to do with Ken. Now you need to tell him.”

“I’ll tell, but I’ve changed it a bit since then, and I’m going to change the rules. I’ll tell the truth, then both of you have to accept my dare – understand?”

We agreed and she continued.

“Ken, the other night when Sam said I was a virgin she wasn’t kidding. I’ve had opportunities, but never felt that close a connection with the guy, you know? Your sister and I are close, closer than you might imagine. And I like you, you’re sweet and funny and cute. I may climb into your bed one day, but for now I want to go a slow and get to know you more.”

“So tonight, I want us to have some fun, and I promise, no blue balls. Yesterday, as I watched you pissing I got incredibly turned on, I think we all did. So this is my dare”:

“I want us all to get in the shower naked. You’ll let me play with your dick and foreskin, then I’ll hold your penis while you pee. I liked it when I felt your pee on me, but tonight you’ll pee on your sister. Then when you’re done, Sam and I are going to pee on you.”

A lot of this was a surprise to me, and Ken looked absolutely stunned. He shook his head to clear it, and standing, helped us to our feet.

We lost no time getting to the bathroom. Ken stood naked in the center of the room and April and I knelt to examine him. He was fully erect, and he explained to April how the precum let his foreskin slide as she rolled it back and forth

.

When she was satisfied April asked me to sit against the wall with my brother standing over my feet. I got in position, but Ken had a problem. His poor cock was still pointing towards the ceiling, unfit for what we wanted.

April shook her head and said, “This will never do.” Taking his cock in hand, she quickly jerked him off. In was only seconds before my brother’s head went back and I saw cum shooting high above my head before falling on my tits and stomach. As quickly as it began it was over. April licked at her fingers with the tip of her tongue, and I played with the mess on my stomach while Ken caught his breath.

Finally, the main event. April stood slightly behind Ken and looked around his side. As soon she had a good grip on his penis he let loose. April directed his stream so it hit my cunt, I spread its lips and let his hot piss work magic on my clit. Then as she worked his piss further up my body my hands followed, mixing pee into his cum leaving me covered in a sticky mixture of both. Finally, my face. As my eyes, my nose, and especially my mouth were pissed on I pulled at my love button, triggering an orgasm that left me limp and gasping on the floor.

They helped me to my feet and hugged and kissed me in turn. I’m not sure what I had in mind two days ago, but whatever it may have been, I knew this was better.

Now it was Ken’s turn. His dick already hard again, he laid flat on his back as I straddled his crotch and April knelt by his head. Looking into each other’s eyes we released our bladders. Piss streamed from our cunts; the smell of it heavy in the air. I watched my brother rubbing my pee into his cock and balls as April’s warm piss washed over his face. When he opened his mouth and started swallowing her offering, I moved up and pressed her mouth to my cunt, she drank from me until I was dry.

We were all stunned by the passion of the acts we had just gone through. After showering we slid naked onto the parent’s bed, the only one big enough for the three of us.

I held April in my arms. “April, I really meant for tonight to be for you, and you haven’t had an orgasm yet. Let me fix that.

There was one thing April and I had not done before, but I did it then. Sliding down I separated her legs. The cunt I had seen many times was opened to me. My lips touched her lips. My tongue dipped into her vagina, tasting her beauty. I sucked her clit in and rolled my tongue on it until she came, feeling her orgasm triggered one in me.

Before we fell asleep April told me: “Sam, Ken and I know you started this because you wanted to watch us together, and it was fun, and we thank you. But we still think you owe us, so next time your parents leave for the weekend you are going to be our sex toy and more. What we want, you do. And do you know why? Because if you don’t, maybe the video I took of you sucking on your brother’s dick will get out. Sweet dreams.

---

At 24 years old I was starting to think that I needed to do something to change my life. I was addicted to sex, I knew that but I didn’t want to give it up. The feeling of a stranger lying on top of me, pinning me down with his weight as he slid his hard cock into my wet cunt was a feeling I couldn’t get enough of. And then, that final feeling of hot fluid flowing into me as they took their pleasure from my young slim body was like drug.

But saying that, I did want to stop working at the Brothel. Not that I didn’t enjoy getting used by strangers on an almost daily basis but getting paid for it had taken a bit of the excitement out of the chase. I left work at about 10pm on Thursday and I’d already fucked 9 men by the time I’d finished for the day. The owner came in just before I left and ask me to suck his cock. In the sixth months I’d worked there he’d never fucked me, but he’d emptied his load down the back of my throat about once a week. Free of charge of course.

That was the day I decided to change things, get out of the brothel, and have a little more fun. So I went to a party after work with one of the other girls. She was a Lithuanian girl with long black her and dark eyes, called Arusa, with a cute body, nice C-cup tits and a great tasting pussy. I done threesomes with her a few times and I knew something the owner of the Brothel didn’t. She was only 16 and used her sisters’ passport to get a job.

The party was at her parent’s house and when we walked in, an older man reached out and squeezed her arse taking a few seconds to cup and arse check through her short red dress.

“Did you have a good day at work,” he asked.

“Yes,” she replied and handed him the money from her bag. “I did 12 today.”

“Good girl.” He looked at me. “Who’s your friend?”

“This is Lucy. She works with me.”

He smiled. “Make yourself at home,” he said and pointed towards the door where I could hear a lot of voices.

Arusa left with the man so I went into the room and helped myself to a drink. I talked to a few people and wondered what was keeping Arusa so I made my way to the door I’d watched her go through. I pushed it open a crack and looked into the bedroom.

Arusa was on her hands and knees on the edge of the bed. The older man was behind her, ploughing her pussy with his cock as his hands explored her young body. I listened as she moaned out, shouting in Lithuanian with each hard thrust as she took her 13th cock of the day. When he saw me I thought he’d be angry but he signalled me to come into the room.

I walked in, closed the door behind me and sat down in a chair by the bed. I watched with mouth watering envy as his bare cock slide in and out of her 16 year old pussy. With one final thrust he emptied his hot spunk inside her, gripping her hips tight. His cock, glistening with cum and pussy juices, was pulled free and she collapsed on the bed and lay still.

I watched him pull up his trousers and leave the room, but I couldn’t understand what they were saying.

“Is that your pimp?” I asked.

“No, my Dad.”

“Your Dad fucks you?” I said a little too loudly.

“Yes. He always makes me cum,” she smiled.

That’s when the door opened and a young guy walked in. He was about the same age as Arusa and he started to undo his trousers. When his hard cock dropped out my mouth dropped open. It wasn’t the longest cock I’d ever seen but it was one of the fattest. He climbed onto the bed, positioned himself between her legs and rammed his cock straight into her. His tongued probed her mouth, his hands explored her tits as he thrust harder and faster inside her. After just a few short minutes he pulled his cock from her cunt and splashed rope after rope of spunk across her tits and face.

H, like her father, pulled up his trousers and disappeared.

“Are there anymore guys coming to fuck you ?”

“No,” she smiled. My other older brother is away and my younger Brother prefers to fuck my sister.”

I stood up, unzipped my dress and let it fall to the floor before removing my panties and bra. I climbed onto the bed and licked the cum from her face before kissing her passionately. The cum on her tits coated mine as we rubbed them together. Her fingers found my clit and she massaged my pussy lips until I shuddered in orgasm. I collapsed on top of her and she pushed me off and onto my back.

She kissed her way down my body, nibbling at my hard nipples before bringing her tongue to my clit and lapping at it with soft delicate strokes. She scooped up a ball of spunk from her stomach and used it to lubricate my clit before licking my cunt.

“I want to eat your pussy,” I moaned.

She manoeuvred herself into a 69, her pussy hovering above my mouth as she ate me. I spread her pussy lips and opened my mouth letting her Dad’s spunk drip onto my awaiting tongue. I locked my mouth onto her pussy lips and sucked her juices into the back of my throat and swallowed them.

“I have a surprise for you,” she said and pulled a blindfold from a draw. She wrapped it around my eyes and told me to stay still. I lay there on my back waiting. The door opened and I felt someone settle on the bed.

“Don’t worry,” Arusa whispered in my ear as she lay next to me.

I felt the naked body of a man press against mine, his hard cock brushing against the inside of my leg.

“Please put it in me,” I moaned. “fuck me. I need it in me.”

At that second I knew what it was I’d been missing at the brothel. This feeling of total whoredom. This is what I loved.

“Please,” I begged and then I felt the tip of a bare cock slide past my pussy lips and bury itself to the hilt. I reached out and grabbed onto his arse, pulling him deeper into me. His bum was smooth and soft and young. I wondered if it could be one of Arusa’s brothers but she said the older one was away and the younger fucking her sister.

He thrust his cock into me and pulled it almost all the way out before ramming it straight back in harder.

“Faster,” I moaned. Fuck me faster.”

“You heard her,” Arusa said. “Fuck her harder.”

He picked up speed, thrusting harder and harder inside me. Arusa kissed me on the lips and massaged one of my tits, the other firmly in the grip of the guy using my cunt as his private little fuck hole.

Then he moaned and I felt, at last, the hot stream of spunk shouting deep into my womb.

A few minutes later, Arusa removed my blindfold. He was gone, whoever he was, but he’d left me with a sticky present inside me.

We dressed and went out to the party. Drank and danced. Arusa in her sexy little red dress and me in my little black one. I danced with Arusa’s sister Elisa. She was 18 and they looked a lot a like. Men ogled us and some even fondled us a little.

At one point Elisa disappeared with their Dad into the same room where I’d been fucked earlier. When he came out 20 minutes later, he stood by the door. Three of the guests each handed him some cash and then went into the room together. I wondered if the guy who’d fucked me had paid Arusa’s Dad for the pleasure. I looked around and wondered who’s cum I had inside me.

I danced some more and talked to a few other people at the party. I found out it was a regular event and that most of the people were swingers. There were a lot of couples, and a couple of single women like myself. But sometimes there were too many single men so their host often provided extra entertainment to take care of them, Arusa and Elisa.

When Elisa came back out an hour later, she looked exhausted. I realised that those three men had gotten their money’s worth and fucked her for the full hour. She rejoined the party and started to chat with a few other people as I looked on. She smiled at me so I smiled back.

When I turned to Arusa, she was talking with an older couple in their late 50s. They took her by the hand and led her towards the bedroom, stopping to press a handful of bank notes into her Dad’s awaiting hands. Then they were out of sight.

Arusa’s Dad walked over to me, reached out and grabbed my arse with his big hands. He spun me round and bent me over the table in front of the whole room.

“I think it’s time I fuck you now,” he said in his strong accent.

He lifted my dress and pulled my knickers down with a single swift movement. I looked back over my shoulder as he undid his pants. His hard cock looked sticky, still coated in his daughters pussy juices.

He pushed his cock straight into my arse hole as I cried out in pain. He thrust again and again into my shitter as people gathered around to watch him use me. My arse was so tight, but he’d fucked both his girls already and he took his time screwing me. When I finally felt the hot flow of cum into my arse it stung as it rolled into my lacerated back passage.

He pushed me to the ground and pushed his, blood, shit, cum covered dick into my mouth. I sucked it clean, draining the last drop of juice from his jap’s eye.

He gave me a drink to clean my mouth and the next thing I remember was lying on my stomach on someone’s bed. My dress had been pulled up around my waist and I was naked from the waist down. It was dark, or at least I think it was. I could hardly open my eyes and I couldn’t move. I could hear voices around me. I don’t know how many of them there were but they weren’t all guys. There were a few women’s voices mixed in and giggling.

“Don’t wake her up,” some woman said.

“There’s no chance of that,” a guy giggled from behind me.

That’s when I felt it. The tip of a hard cock pushing past my pussy lips.

“I’m fucking her next,” a voice said.

I woke up the next day in bed with Arusa and her sister. A few people had stayed over so we’d all slept together. They took it in turns to lick my pussy clean and tease my hard nipples. When Arusa left to satisfy one of the guests who’d slept over, Elisa licked my pussy clean.

---

Christmas morning has arrived.

Thanks to garbonzo607 for their insightful edits.
===================================

It took both Gina and Summer bouncing on my bed to wake me. I was dead to the world, and yet having nightmares about demons tearing apart all those I cared about, ripping off their limbs, and eating their flesh.

When the two women were finally able to wake me, I was soaked with sweat, and breathing pretty heavily.

“‘Bout time,” Summer told me with a smile, but there was a worried look buried deep in her eyes.

“What were you dreaming about, that had you moaning, and tossing, and turning, huh?” Gina followed up, giving me a nudge with her arm, as she winked at me.

I groaned again and covered my head, waiting for my eyes to lose their sleep blurriness. As soon as I could see clearly enough, I got out of bed, and only then noticed that I was still in yesterday’s clothes. Without even thinking about it, I started stripping with the two women still in the room.

“Hey, wait till I get out of here, before you do that,” Summer complained, though when I looked over at her, she was staring at my well-muscled chest. I had forgotten that she hadn’t seen me completely naked yet.

“Your brother’s built pretty well, huh?” Gina asked Summer, who then turned away red-faced and fled the room.

I remembered what’d happened in Lela’s blue room, and looked at my left arm, but there was no evidence of anything having happened: no blue veins, no pain, in fact, other than being a bit tired, I felt pretty good. Not even a hangover, though I wondered how the other two women could be so cheery after as much as they’d drunk last night.

Gina stayed to watch me get dressed, and then followed me out to the Christmas tree, where everybody else was waiting. Nancy had out a digital camcorder, and filmed everybody opening their presents.

I had given Nancy and Gina matching blue and green turquoise necklaces with matching earrings, knowing it would bring out their eyes. For Summer, I’d purchased some clothing I thought she would like. From those three women, I received a hug, and a peck on the cheek for thanks, though I felt Gina’s tongue on my cheek, before she pulled away with an impish grin.

My gift to mom was always a tradition, a card with a note inside. “To mom, who has always been there for me, whenever I’ve needed her. 1 Date to any restaurant of your choice, tomorrow night, the 26th of December.” This year, I added one more line, “May the night fill you with new memories, new hopes, and start a brighter future.”

Mom was in tears as she hugged me, telling me she couldn’t wait.

From Gina and Nancy, I received a Steam gift card, good for $100. My sister gave me a new book in a series she promised I would love, and the latest version of the Dungeons & Dragons manual. The book was by Brandon Sanderson, one of my favorite authors, so I was sure that I would enjoy it. Mom told me she never knew what to get me, so she too gave me a gift card, this one to Amazon(dot)com.

I showered while breakfast was prepared, and stepped out of the shower fully awake, and refreshed. Part of my mind was still going over Lela’s message to me, and I wondered why she’d had to use the computer voice, instead of her own. And what exactly did she mean my new children, as in plural?

The scent of a delicious breakfast hit my nose as I stepped into the kitchen, and only then realized just how hungry I was. I bolted everything down, and then had another serving, surprising everybody with how much I could eat. Even I was surprised, but I was famished.

We played games together, enjoying everybody’s company until the afternoon. Gina and Nancy wore their jewelry, and it looked just as nice on them as I thought it would, and Summer slipped into her new clothes. I had to admit that my sister looked really hot in her new tight jeans, and T-shirt.

Gina and Summer left to do some shopping for dinner, leaving me with the two older women. I tried to help out in the kitchen, but soon got the boot.

With nothing better to do, I went to my room, and loaded up my laptop, pulling internet through my phone. I had a new email from Shanna, with the subject, “Thanks!” There was a link to a video, and normally I won’t click on any links in emails, but I felt that Shanna was smart enough not to send me a virus. It opened a page, that I recognized as a safe site, to a video they had uploaded, and I had to enter a password that was in the email.

The video opened with either Shanna or Shannon in front of the camera talking. I couldn’t tell which one it was in the video. “Nick, we opened your present this morning, and can’t say thank you enough.” I had ordered them a peripheral for one of their gaming systems that I had noted they didn’t have. “Since we can’t say it enough, and you’re not here to give you our thanks, we thought we would show you.”

The camera was set down on a flat surface I couldn’t see, and the other sister came around, and into the view of the camera. I immediately turned my laptop away from my door, as I saw what she was wearing; a small little teddy that did nothing to hide her features.

The two sisters faced each other, and then looked at the camera with a smile, before kissing one another. I could easily see their tongues working in and out of each other’s mouths, as the one wearing the teddy started to strip her sister. The shirt came off first, and her nipples were then latched onto. By the sounds of the moans the topless sister was making, I suspected that she was Shanna, which meant the one in the teddy was Shannon.

Shanna looked right into the camera, licking her lips, and moaning while her sister sucked and played with her tits. She ran her fingers through Shannon’s hair, pulling her sister into her own breast.

Shannon pulled down Shanna’s pants, and then kissed her way down her body, till she could plant her lips on Shanna’s crotch. The standing woman gasped as Shannon started to go wild, moaning and thrashing her mouth against Shanna’s labia.

I was getting pretty turned on as I watched them, and had to adjust my crotch, as they continued. I guess they had worked out their concerns about incest. After Shanna had her first orgasm, moaning loudly through my speakers, she stripped her sister, and returned the favor. It only took a couple seconds with her lips between Shannon’s legs, before she too was crying out in bliss. I almost couldn’t believe my eyes when they started to scissor on their couch. The same couch I’d played video games with them on not so long ago.

“You know, you don’t need to watch porn, to get off,” a voice said from my doorway, and I cursed myself for getting so engrossed in what I was watching, that I wasn’t more careful. I probably should have turned the volume down as well.

Nancy stood in the doorway looking at me, a small smile on her lips. “Sorry,” I told her. “I wasn’t thinking.”

Nancy sauntered into the room, “Don’t be. I understand the desires of youth. At least you’ve had my daughter to help you out. I’m kind of jealous, actually. You’ve been ignoring me.” She sat next to me, and I had just enough time to close my browser before she could see the twins. She smiled as she placed her hand on my thigh. “Your mom decided to take a bath, so it is just us right now.” She leaned forward and kissed me.

I can’t say it was completely unexpected, from the look in her eyes, and I gladly kissed her back. I was extremely turned on from having watched Shanna and Shannon, and this would provide just the release I needed.

“I don’t think I thanked you properly for the jewelry,” she said as her hands started to work at my pants. I lifted my hips to allow her to take them off, and then moaned as she dropped her head to my lap, swallowing a few inches of my cock. Nancy was very talented at giving head, as her tongue swirled around my knob, and her hand worked up and down my length, using her saliva as lubrication.

“Oh, fuck, Nancy,” I told her, moaning, “I’m not going to last long if you keep that up.” She quickly pulled her mouth away, and smiled up at me.

“Not yet, young man. It’s been too long since I’ve had this beast in me, and I need to get fucked. I need more than what Gina can do for me alone.” I was shocked to hear that Gina and her mom still did stuff together, as she’d never mentioned it to me, but then I couldn’t see why they wouldn’t, either.

Nancy stood and stripped, and I pulled off my shirt, and then thought I’d better get up and shut the door. The older woman lay down on her back, her small breasts sitting upright on her chest, and her nipples poking out hard, and I thought I’d warm her up a bit before slipping my stick it into her. But when I started to move my mouth to her vagina, she stopped me. “We don’t have time for that, right now. Just shove it in me, quick.”

Not one to argue with such a demand, I moved my mouth up to hers, and started kissing her, while I rubbed the head of me penis against her already slippery lips.

Nancy’s legs wrapped around my rear, and with one powerful pull, she forced me into her, fairly deep. “Oh, Gawd, I’ve missed this. My daughter is a lucky woman to have you in her so often.” She set a pretty quick pace with her legs, alternating between kissing me, and moaning as she started to cum around my penetrating tool.

I was able to sink my full length into her, and could feel my balls slapping her ass as I slammed into her again and again. I lifted my back, and brought my lips down to her hard round nipple, sucking it between my teeth, as I nibbled on it, making her cry out, as her nails dug into my back. She dug me deep enough, I knew I was going to have scratch marks, but just then she started to cum again, and I didn’t care. Her pussy squeezed my cock so hard, I thought she was going to crush it, but luckily she was wet enough, I was still able to move inside her.

Between her magnificent blowjob, and the quick pace Nancy had set, I only lasted a couple strokes past her orgasm, before I was loosing my load deep into her twat.

“That’s it, Nick. Give me your cum. Fill my womb with your hot young semen. Oh, Gawd, I can feel it leaking out of me. It’s too much, I can’t hold it all in.” She started to cum again, making me moan even more into her tit.

I rolled off to her side, and she gave me a quick peck on the cheeks, before getting dressed, and going to the guest bathroom to get cleaned up.

While she was in there, I sent a reply email to the twins, thanking them for my present, and telling them I couldn’t wait to see them again.

I went to the mirror in my room to see how badly Nancy had scratched up my back, but I couldn’t see anything. It probably felt like more in the moment, I concluded. I wondered if the nanites had something to do with it.

Mom was just coming out of her room, as the girls got home from shopping, and they all went to the kitchen to finish making dinner.

Gina pulled me aside, at one point to have a talk with me.

“So you told your sister about your abilities?” From the look in her eyes, I wasn’t sure if she was angry or not. “I guess I’m not the only special one anymore.”

“I had to,” I explained. “Somehow she magnifies my ability, and at the same time she can see everything I do. And you ARE special to me.”

“I guess I understand,” she told me in a tone, which told me she still wasn’t happy. “She is your sister, after all. She also told me about what you did to your dad.” She paused while she looked up at me, and I wondered just how much Summer had told her. “I wonder if we will ever be that close. I know I can’t claim you for myself; that you are meant for something great. I’m just glad you’re willing to share yourself with me.” She smiled a little smile then, before getting on her toes, and giving my lips a quick peck.

I wasn’t allowed into the kitchen, but I watched the four women as they cooked, and noticed Gina flirting heavily with my sister. Summer was an avowed lesbian, or perhaps she is bi now, and she seemed to be taking to the flirting quite well from the blonde. At one point, Gina looked at me, winked, and then pinched Summer’s bottom. I could only laugh at their behavior.

After dinner, I built a fire in the fireplace, and we all sat around talking about Christmases past, drinking eggnog, and just enjoying one another’s company, until late into the night.

I crawled into bed, expecting Gina to make good on her promise of another Christmas gift, but fell asleep before she arrived, only to find myself in Lela’s room.

My vision went fuzzy for a moment, before it came back into focus. I really hadn’t expected to come back up to this room, since last night had supposedly been my last treatment with the white light.

Sure enough, no light enveloped me, but something more unexpected happened.

Words appeared before my eyes.

‘Initializing… Done’
‘Synchronizing…Done’
‘Powering up…Done’

I wondered that the words were in English, but could only guess that Lela had done it for me.

I had no idea what was going on, as the words scrolled across my vision, very much like a heads-up-display from some video game. In fact, as I turned my head, the words moved with me.

‘Systems check…Passed’
‘All systems functional’

No further words appeared, and the other words disappeared.

“What’s going on?” I called out. “Lela?”

‘Go through the door’

The words appeared, and this time there was an arrow, pointing to my right. As I turned, I saw an opening that looked the same as the one from when I’d last seen Lela; rectangular, filled with a pitch black darkness that I couldn’t see through. The arrow was pointing right at it.

“But I can’t see in there,” I protested. “I need you to guide me.”

‘Go through the door’

The words blinked a few times. Heaving a sigh, I figured I might as well see what was up. I stepped through the midnight portal, and was immediately blind. I stopped, hoping she would come along and guide me, but then something else happened.

My eyes adjusted, and I was able to see. It was still dim, and everything had a deep red glow to it, making everything stand out oddly. Looking around, I was able to see that I was on some sort of walkway, and an arrow appeared in front of me, pointing the way. I couldn’t see any walls, only the path before me. Shrugging, and not knowing what else to do, I followed the arrows, turning when they told me to turn, and soon I was hopelessly lost.

The arrows led me to another doorway, but I could see through this one, and was able to see Lela seated on top of something cylindrical.

‘You may enter, but do not speak’

The doorway opened, and I stepped through, about ready to exclaim my happiness at seeing her, but the words flashed again, and I shut my mouth.

‘Think your words to me, and I will see them’

Lela didn’t move, didn’t even open her eyes to look at me, as I stood by her. I wondered what was wrong with her, and if there was anything I could do to help.

‘I am fine, thank you’

My thoughts must have reached her. I wondered if this was some effect from whatever I’d injected myself with last night, only to have the words to confirm it a moment later.

‘Yes. Those were extremely small robots, you would call them nanites. They have linked our minds together, and will be able to help you in your coming battle with the demons’

I nodded, thinking “Thank you,” to her.

‘Please, be seated’

An arrow pointed to a spot on the floor in front of where Lela sat, and I did as asked. Her eyes were still closed, and I wondered what was going to happen now.

‘Close your eyes’

My eyelids dropped, and suddenly I found myself on a beach with red sands, azure waves lapping at the shore under a sky with two moons.

“This is my home planet,” Lela’s voice said right behind me. I spun to look at her, and noticed a glow to her skin I hadn’t seen before. “I am sorry that I have worried you, but I have been so weak from laying our hatchlings, that I couldn’t see you.” She stepped up next to me, and kept her eyes on the horizon. I turned to look with her, wondering at the beauty of it.

“Children? And are we really here?” I asked her.

“No. We are only in our minds. I can talk to you in this way that I can’t out there right now.” For a split second I saw the weakness cross her features, and then it vanished. “I understand your people have a custom of giving gifts on this day. My gifts to you are the robots in your blood.”

“Ship? So… we are in space?” I asked, amazed. Somehow I knew we had to be, but the confirmation still set my heart to beating faster. What geek doesn’t dream of going to space?

“We are in low orbit now.”

Her words from earlier came back to me, and I had to know. “You said children… I thought we weren’t compatible, genetically.”

She nodded, and as she spoke, I realized that she wasn’t taking the time to translate before talking. We were talking in perfect sync. “Somehow you changed me. I felt it at the time, but didn’t understand, ’till I felt my eggs get fertilized. I had been told what to expect…but it was different.” She looked up at me then with her large silver eyes, and I saw fear in them. “We don’t have our young the way your female humans do. After they are fertilized, it takes a couple of days, and then the females lay their eggs, and incubate them. That is what you saw me doing in that room. But with you, it took longer. It wore down my body and made me weak.” She turned back to the water, and stared at the two moons. “I had to report what happened to my superiors. They didn’t like it, and demanded that our children be destroyed. I never thought of my race as violent, but they showed me a side of themselves in their fear that I never knew existed.

“They put us on trial; that was what you experienced with those questions. They determined that the human race wasn’t worth saving, that you were too wild. I was ordered to submit and allow our children to be destroyed.” I could hear the sadness in her voice, and I even saw a tear appear in her eyes. I didn’t dare speak though, too filled with shame for my part in their decision to abandon Earth.

“I refused to go, or submit. As punishment, they erased all flight data on my ship, so that when the demons arrived, they couldn’t use it to find our new planet. It also means I can never go home.” She paused, and I walked behind her, putting my arms around her from behind. Even in our minds, I could feel her soft smooth skin, as she shook in my arms. “This comforting you humans do, is nice. There is much we could learn from you, but I fear we are doomed. Your planet will be used as bait, while my race flees to another planet.”

I heard her pronouncement, and shuddered. What chance did we have against an advanced alien race, with superior weaponry? I still had no idea how I was going to stop them with my switches. It was almost laughable, the thought of me facing a fleet of the demons, with my mind as my only weapon, like some comic book hero.

Even with the extra power I got from my sister, I knew I was no match for the demons.

Summer…

“Was my sister one of your experiments,” I questioned her, fearing to hear the answer.

“Yes, she was a failure. You both had the dormant gene, but when it was activated in her, nothing happened.” I felt myself getting angry with how callously she talked about Summer.

“You said some of them die. She could have died!” I realized how ludicrous I sounded then, but I didn’t care. It didn’t matter that she was alive, and had survived, I didn’t like that she had been in danger.

“What is one life, even that of your sister, compared to the rest of the human race?” I felt dirty for greed, but logic prevailed.

“She wasn’t a failure. She magnifies my ability,” I told her.

“Hopefully it will be enough,” she replied calmly.

My mind wanted to avoid the thought of the demons, and my sister, and latched back onto my children.

“So those were our children you were sitting on…in eggs?” I didn’t know what to think of that. I wondered what they would look like when they came out. I only hoped that they survived.

“Yes. They are susceptible to light and noise right now. That is why we had to meet like this. I can’t leave them, and we can’t talk around them. I don’t know how long it will take before they hatch. You humans have a longer gestation period than we do. They will be a new race.” She turned in my arms, and looked up at me, her silvery eyes sparkling in the imaginary light. “I used to wonder at how you humans mate for pleasure. Why you did it. As I’ve told you, with us it is a mandatory compulsion. The males derive some pleasure from it, but it is brutal for the females.

“And yet, with you, it was beautiful. I have never felt such feelings before, and none of my race has either. We have always been taught that mating is violent and painful, and no one has ever questioned it. When I presented this to the council, they called me blasphemous. Demanded that I deny what I’d told them. They couldn’t understand, or didn’t want to.” She lifted her body higher, and I felt her small mouth reach for mine. With all that I had learned, and everything I had experienced, I was overwhelmed. Her lips on mine, though, seemed to act as a pressure relief valve, and I found myself kissing this cute alien ardently.

Her arms wrapped around my waist as I pulled her tighter to me, allowing my whole world to be right there, centered on the here and now. I didn’t want to think about the demons, the others of her race, or anything other than the pleasure and comfort we could offer one another.

“This kissing, it is better than I remembered it. If only they could understand.” Her voice was sad, and I wanted only to make her happy once more.

I easily lifter her up, and laid her flat on the soft sand. Last time, she had shown me what she could do with her two tongues, this time I hoped to show her what I could do with my one tongue. I kissed down her body, spending a few seconds on each of her pink nipples, before heading for the juncture between her legs.

“This is something new. Thank you, Nick,” she told me, her voice going soft, and almost dreamy. I kissed her sex lightly, marveling at how similar it looked to a human’s, and thought that her eggs had come out of here not that long ago.

Well, not here, actually, as this was all in our minds, but it all felt real enough. I wondered how real this would feel. Would there be any lessening of sensation because it was imagined, or would it be increased because it was directly linked to our minds?

Her gentle sighs as I licked around her labia, told me that regardless of the answer, she was enjoying my attentions. I drove my tongue into her with abandon, causing her to cry out in pleasure. I nibbled on the clit at the top of her labia, and her legs locked around my head, surprisingly strong, as she came in my mouth.

“That was good,” I heard her say, glad I could understand her this time. Last time she had cried out in her own language, but with this mind-to-mind connection, the understanding was immediate. “The sensations going throughout my entire body, were new, and yet very pleasant.”

Pleasant? Only pleasant? I wondered. Oh, hell no! I shoved my tongue in as far as it would go, and could feel her outer barrier slip tightly around my penetrating oral instrument. With my tongue in her, I pressed my nose against her clit, and while I couldn’t breathe like this, I knew she would enjoy it. I rubbed my face back and forth, as fast as I could, allowing my mouth to work her labia, while my nose worked her clit. It only took a couple seconds till she had her second orgasm.

Her breathing was heavy, as she lifted her head off of the sand and looked down at me in wonder. “Is that what it feels like for you when I put your sex in my mouth? That is almost as good as full intercourse.”

As analytical as her comments were, I could accept that compliment.

“I think it feels different for me, as we have different parts,” I told her honestly. “I can only imagine how it might be for you if I had two tongues.” I started to kiss my way back up her body, till I was kissing her mouth again, her tongues sliding around mine, and turning me on more.

“You have a skill with your one tongue, that I don’t think could be matched with two,” she told me, but I had my doubts.

Brushing the sand off of me, I rubbed my phallus against her mons, wondering that she wanted this without being in heat. She had told me that she had enjoyed it last time, but she was getting wet, and enjoying everything without the mandatory compulsion that comes with her being in heat.

“I want to feel connected to you again. I want to have you inside me.” I pressed the head of my cock against her opening, and increased the pressure until I broke through her outer membrane, sliding all the way in, in a rush, before I could stop my advance. She grunted as I moaned with the completion of our two bodies, and her four-fingered hands gripped at my back.

I dropped my head back down to hers, and she met my kiss with a hunger that was mutual. Our tongues danced in time with our bodies, as I drove into her again and again. The tight outer ring of her vagina felt fantastic, and like no other woman (though it was somewhat reminiscent of when Gina allowed me into her ass), as it slid up and down my hard penetrating shaft.

“Good… so good…” she panted in time to my thrust, as I took her tit in my mouth again.

I rolled us over, and sat her up, allowing me to go a little deeper in her. Her pelvis rested against mine, and I grabbed her hips, pulling and pushing, until she caught the rhythm. We both started moaning loudly, as I hit the deepest parts of her. With her steady rocking, I moved my hands up to her smallish breasts, squeezing the firm flesh.

I was coming close, but since she wasn’t in heat this time, and since this was all in our minds anyway, I didn’t worry, as I unloaded into her, my body locking up as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over me.

When I opened my eyes, I was lying naked in my room.

---

This story contains a lot of dark and sensitive topic that could be triggering for some people, I hope that those who do read my story enjoy it and would love for you to leave a rating and a comment, even if you didn’t enjoy it let me know why.

1.

If you asked the students of West Point Highschool about the shy nerdy girl, Claire, you would probably get one of two replies, a confused look and the question of ‘who?’ or you would be told about a girl who is always top of her class, in the end you would walk away with the image of a girl who doesn’t have many friends and is more interested in her school work than anything else but like most teenage girls Claire has a secret. Claire’s body may not be as mature as her peers with her short stature, baby face and still small and developing breasts but beneath the superficial she is arguably more mature than her year group at school but within that mental maturity there hides what can only be described as deviant tendencies and those tendencies are the root of her secret.

Claire’s secret is that for over a year now she hasn’t once worn any underwear, no matter where she is or what she is doing she doesn’t wear a bra or panties, it all started when her breasts started developing and she had quickly realised that no matter what type of bra she wore they would chafe against her now sensitive nipples causing her pain. Claire didn’t realise at the time that the feeling she got when she was walking around without wearing a bra was something sexual until one day as she was getting ready for school and realised that she didn’t have any panties and would have to go without.

She had felt that familiar excitement as she walked to school that day knowing that one strong gust of wind would flip her skirt up and expose her to countless people, she made it to school and through the first few classes before they had a twenty-minute break but the whole time she had this feeling in her stomach and lower body like her insides are being squeezed. Claire of course knew about arousal but she didn’t know what it felt like until that day and as soon as the bell rang signalling the start of the twenty-minute break she practically ran to the bathroom and locked herself in a stall, she didn’t need to use the toilet but during the last few minutes of class she had found her hand subconsciously dropping to her skirt and had felt a strong urge to touch herself so that is what she did the moment she locked the door to the stall.

Claire was surprised to find that her pussy was wet, she knew she hadn’t wet herself but that this was a sign of arousal and she also knew she wasn’t going to stop as she explored her wetness, probing around her outer lips then as her fingers stroked over the little nub at the top of her pussy she couldn’t stop herself from letting out a moan. She quickly clamped her free hand over her mouth out of shock and the fear that one of the other girls in the block of toilets would hear her because she knew what she was doing and she knew that it isn’t something you do in public but she couldn’t seem to stop herself as she continue to stroke her wetness paying extra attention to the bud at the top of her pussy.

Claire had her first ever orgasm right there, sat on the toilet at school with the sounds of other girls talking around her, she hadn’t known what was happening when the orgasm hit her and while she was scared at first as the orgasm continued to rip through her body she relaxed into it. That day Claire decided that from then onwards she was going to stop wearing her panties and that she wanted to do this again and masturbate maybe even at school because the feeling was like nothing she had ever experienced before.

The moment that Claire had gotten home that day she tried to recreate the feeling she had felt at school but while she could bring herself to orgasm it wasn’t anything like it had been at school. In the year since she had experimented with her masturbation and she had found that her orgasms were at their strongest when she was somewhere that she ran the chance of being caught or where she could hear other people going about their days around her. Since that day she had experimented with masturbating in various places that she hoped would give her the same mind blowing orgasm that she had had at school and while her fear of being caught meant that a lot of her orgasms happened late at night in her back garden or the bus shelter near her house, while those orgasms were better than her more private ones the truly special orgasms usually took place in the toilets at her school or in the public toilets in the local park.

Claire had a lot of fantasies about where she could masturbate like on the bus or at a large sporting event or anywhere with a big crowd but her ultimate fantasy was to bring herself to orgasm while sitting in the middle of a class at school, she had come close to it quite a few times before as she would let her hand wander to her perpetually unclothed pussy but she always stopped quickly not wanting to be seen touching herself by her fellow students or her teachers. Today Claire was doing something she had never done before, she had been aroused all day and hadn’t been able to get some time to herself to masturbate but now it was the schools lunch break and she had an hour with no prior commitments that would stop her from heading to the toilets and getting herself off but on the way she saw an opportunity she just couldn’t pass up on.

On her way to the toilets she had seen a classroom where all the blinds were drawn cutting the room off from the outside and would allow her to move around inside the room without being seen, before she could second guess herself and back out Claire stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. She spent a short moment looking around the room to make sure she was truly invisible to anyone outside the room and then positioned herself in a spot where even if someone entered the room they wouldn’t see her immediately and she could quickly cover up before she was discovered, once she found a good spot Claire quickly lifted her skirt and got to work.

She didn’t bother with any teasing like she would when she had a decent amount of time and as soon as her pussy was exposed she plunged two fingers straight inside herself making her moan softly but she quickly clamps her mouth shut, she has learnt how keep silent while she masturbates so she doesn’t stop and instead starts to move her fingers in and out of herself. She starts off slow but quickly speeds up until her fingers are almost a blur moving in and out of her pussy, it doesn’t take long until she feels herself on the verge of her orgasm and she throws her head back closing her eyes and letting her free hand softly tease her nipple through her shirt and then her orgasm hits her, the orgasm takes her breath away and the world seems to fade away until all that is left is her orgasm, that is until she hears soft laughter.

Claire throws her head forward and opens her eyes to see Kelly standing on the other side of the room looking at her with a phone in her hands and a cruel smile on her face. Kelly is your stereotypical popular girl with blonde hair, big breasts and a perfect figure, she has all the boys chasing after her and all the girls wanting to be her but for some reason she’s always had it out for Claire trying to embarrass and hurt her at every chance she gets and now she has the perfect chance.

“I always knew you weren’t as innocent as you act.” Kelly says walking slowly towards Claire as Claire quickly pulls her skirt down, “but I didn’t know you were such a little slut.”

Claire just sits there watching Kelly approach like she is a deer in the headlights, she can still feel the after effects of her orgasm that she is sure would have been her strongest one yet if not for Kelly ruining it, all she can think about is getting out of the classroom, away from Kelly and just hope that she hadn’t taken any pictures of Claire with her fingers in her exposed pussy and her head thrown back in ecstasy but all of that disappears when Kelly sits next to her and places her phone on the table. Claire cant help but glance down at Kelly’s phone and as she does she regrets it because on the phones screen is a picture of Claire mid orgasm, the picture makes it obvious that the person in the picture is Claire and not someone else so when she sees this Claire knows her life is about to become hell.

“So you’re going to do everything I say from now on or this picture gets put on Facebook, Twitter, Instagram and gets sent to everyone in school.” Kelly says with her voice filled with cruel glee.

“Please.” Claire says with the word coming out as a sob of pure frustration, regret and fear because she knows that Kelly isn’t bluffing.

“If you don’t want everyone to see you cumming then you will do everything I tell you.” Kelly says gently brushing a lock of brown hair out of Claire’s face, “don’t wear any underwear Monday .” She says softly kissing her on the cheek before glancing at her skirt and adding, “I don’t think that will be a problem for you though will it? Slut.”

Claire can’t say anything and can only nod her head confirming that she will do as Kelly says and like the conformation was all she was waiting for Kelly stands up and leaves the room like nothing had happened. Claire starts crying the second that Kelly leaves the room, she can’t believe that one of her worst fears has come to pass and she has been caught masturbating, in the moment she cant think of anything that could be worse than what has happened and knows that as much as she doesn’t want to she is going to have to do everything Kelly wants until she can get her to delete the picture.

Claire considers not going to school on Monday and claim that she is sick but while she knows her parents and teachers would believe her she doesn’t think that Kelly would and with the picture she has Claire can’t risk doing or not doing something that will make her follow through on her threat to put it on social media and send it out to people too. Getting dressed for school should feel like every other day for Claire as she skips over her bras and panties but for the first time she wishes could put on some underwear, but like taking the day off school she knows she cant for the risk of Kelly releasing the picture of her mid orgasm, so she pulls her school uniform on whilst cursing Kelly and the teacher who had left the classroom door open with all the blinds closed tempting her to do what she had.

“Hey there slut.” Kelly’s voice comes from behind Claire a second before she feels wrap around her in the way Kelly likes to walk around with her close friends, “we’re going to have so much fun together.”

Claire can feel tears well up over Kelly’s word because she knows that even though she said ‘we’ the only person who will have fun is Kelly as she forces Claire into doing what will no doubt be degrading and maybe even dangerous things for her amusement. Claire wants nothing more in that moment than to shout at Kelly and let out all the rage she is feeling but she knows that she cant because of that picture, part of Claire wants to go to the police and tell them what Kelly is doing but she also knows that what she was doing when the picture was taken is against the law too and could end up getting her in trouble too, so all she can do is go along with Kelly and hope that she takes it easy on her.

“I’ll see you at lunch, slut.” Kelly says whispering the last word to Claire before skipping away cheerfully like she isn’t threatening a girl and doesn’t have the power to basically ruin that same girls life.

The first classes pass and Claire spends break in the toilets but instead of fingering herself to an orgasm she spends the twenty minutes unsuccessfully trying to hold back tears before the bell rings and she has to head to class. Part of Claire hopes that classes will drag on giving her time to prepare for whatever Kelly has planned but another part of her wants the classes to rush by so that she can get whatever Kelly has planned done and out of the way, classes pass quickly and Claire reluctantly leaves the classroom unsure how to even find Kelly but that problem is solved when she walks out of the classroom and sees Kelly standing just down the hallway with a smile on her face.

“Follow me.” Kelly snaps as Claire walks towards her timidly and feeling more than a little bit frightened.

She follows Kelly and feels her fear rising by the second over what unknown thing Kelly is going to make her do or maybe even do to her, Claire quickly realises that Kelly is leading her towards the changing rooms. When they reach the changing rooms Kelly throws the door open and marches inside like she rules the place and when she sees a couple of girls still getting changed from their before lunch sports class she glares at them with barely contained malice.

“Out.” She snaps at the girls who see Claire cowering behind Kelly and sensibly decide to quickly pull their shirts on and hurry out of the changing room.

The moment that the girls leave the changing room Kelly walks over to Claire and pulls her further into the room before reaching behind her and locking the door effectively trapping Claire in the changing room with her. Claire watches fearfully as Kelly slowly looks her up and down lingering on her small breasts and the spot where her sex is concealed by only her skirt and she cant help but think that maybe Kelly is attracted to her or maybe she is just comparing Claire to herself.

“Take them off.” Kelly snaps looking again at where Claire’s pussy is hidden.

Claire knows that if she doesn’t do as Kelly says then her picture is going to be seen by everyone, so reluctantly she unbuttons her shirt revealing her small breasts which Kelly cant seem to take her eyes off of while Claire strips off her skirt revealing everything to Kelly who drags her eyes up and down Claire’s body. Claire cant help but squirm under Kelly’s gaze because no one has ever seen her like this before and the look on Kelly’s face frightens her because it looks like the expression of the predators she has seen on nature shows just before they pounce on their target and rip out its throat.

“You’re actually kind of cute, small but cute.” Kelly says glancing at Claire’s breasts as she says ‘small’ as if to emphasise her point and making Claire blush at the same time.

Claire notices the flutter in her chest as Kelly calls her cute and she curses herself as that flutter becomes a tightness that shows her that she is getting aroused by this, she doesn’t think that it is the fact that she is naked in front of another person for the first time that is arousing her but instead it is over the fact that this is the first time someone has complimented her appearance, let alone her nude appearance. Claire is so caught up in her thoughts that she doesn’t realise that Kelly had spoken until she steps forward and slaps Claire across the cheek catching her off guard and knocking her to the side with the force of the slap that makes Claire tear up and will no doubt leave a red mark.

“I said I want to see you cum.” Kelly snaps raising her hand as if to slap Claire again and making her flinch away from her hand.

“Please no.” Claire says softly with her voice wavering as she tries to hold back tears because she doesn’t want to be naked in front of her bully and she definitely doesn’t want to masturbate in front of her but she knows what will happen if she doesn’t.

“You want everyone to see this?” Kelly asks showing Claire the picture of her orgasming when she doesn’t instantly comply with Kelly’s demand.

“Then you better start fingering yourself.” Kelly says when Claire shakes her head letting Kelly know she doesn’t want people to see that picture.

Claire sits down on one of the wooden benches squirming when her bare ass comes into contact with the cold wood, she keeps her legs mostly closed trying to reveal as little of her sex as possible even as she let’s her hand dip below her legs to feel her slightly wet pussy. Claire starts to rub herself hoping that if she sticks to stimulating only her clit then she might be able to quickly orgasm and get this over and done with but with all of her concentration on her hand and her clit she doesn’t notice the frown of displeasure on Kelly’s face, she also doesn’t see Kelly’s hand swinging at her face until it is too late and Kelly’s hand connects with the same cheek she had slapped mere moments ago. The slap is harder than the first one and knocks Claire over so that she is sprawled on the wooden bench looking up at a clearly frustrated Kelly who is glaring down at her.

“I said I want to see you cum, so when you sit back up and start fingering that slutty pussy of yours I want your legs spread wide fucking open.” Kelly almost growls the last few words of her demand.

Claire feels a stab of fear pass through her because the tone of Kelly’s voice and the look in her eyes is pure viciousness and cruelty which lets Claire know that if she doesn’t do as Kelly says then she will receive more of those harsh slaps and maybe even have that picture leaked so when she shakily sits up she spreads her legs wide affording Kelly an unobstructed view of her pussy. Claire starts to run her fingers over her moistening sex but after a moment she knows that this won’t please Kelly so she buries two fingers inside herself feeling an involuntary moan escape her lips as she does, she starts to move her fingers slowly in and out of herself concentrating on her fingers and that familiar tingle in her pussy she doesn’t know that Kelly is reaching out to touch her.

Claire feels Kelly’s hand against her leg and she cant help but flinch away from the hand but as she does Kelly grips her leg and holds her still before running the hand up Claire’s leg to her inner thigh and once she reaches a certain point she grips her thigh harshly and in one rough motion she lifts Claire’s leg up and backward onto the bench. Claire grunts in pain as her leg bends in a way it never has before and she starts to move her other leg to compensate and take away some of the pressure building up in the top of her thigh but before she can Kelly grips her other leg and moves that one up and onto the bench too making Claire cry out softly in pain from the unnatural position her legs are in.

“You better not stop or I’ll make you feel real pain.” Kelly growls when Claire’s fingers falter and stop moving in and out of her.

Claire quickly obeys and starts moving her fingers again trying to speed up and get this over with but as her fingers plunge in and out of her pussy her mind tries to process everything that is happening and she is feeling. The feeling of her fingers moving in and out of her is still pleasurable and she knows she would be letting out soft moans if this was different circumstances but she doesn’t want Kelly to realise that she is still feeling some form of pleasure because she believes that if she did know she would do something to hurt or humiliate her even more. The humiliation and pain are at odds with the feeling between her legs because while she is feeling pleasure she also hates everything about her circumstances with her thighs starting to burn as Kelly holds them up on the bench and her humiliation increasing because of how close Kelly’s face is to her pussy.

Claire closes her eyes hoping that if she can block out the view of Kelly’s face she might be able to speed this up and reach her orgasm quicker but Kelly makes that impossible in the next moment as she leans forward and engulfs one of Claire’s nipples in her mouth. Claire doesn’t want to but she cant help but let out a loud moan as Kelly’s tongue starts to flick at and circle around her extremely sensitive nipples adding a new almost overwhelming feeling of pleasure that has her freeze up as her mind focuses on what she can feel from her nipple and her only her nipple, the overwhelming feeling blocks out all of the pain from her legs, the feeling of her fingers buried completely inside herself and the humiliation of her circumstances.

“I thought I told you not to stop fingering yourself slut.” Kelly growls taking her mouth away from Claire’s nipple at the same time that she releases one of Claire’s thighs and slaps her across the face again before gripping her thigh again.

The loss of overwhelming sensation from Kelly’s tongue on her nipple and the slap to her face brings Claire back to reality and she instantly starts to move her fingers again knowing that if she doesn’t she will receive another slap and her already hurts enough to make her never want to be slapped again.

“Please don’t do that again.” Claire says her voice quiet and breaking as she tries to hold back tears over the pain and humiliation she is feeling but instead of getting a reply Kelly slaps her again, harder this time so hard that it would have knocked her over if Kelly wasn’t still holding onto her with her other hand.

“I’ll slap you as much as I fucking want.” Kelly growls proving she means what she says when she slaps Claire again a second later.

“Not the slapping.” Claire sobs feeling tears escape her eyes and roll down her cheeks, “my nipples.” She gasps as the feeling in her pussy advances closer to her inevitable orgasm.

“Are your poor nipples sensitive?” Kelly asks mockingly but Claire nods her head anyway hoping that Kelly will take some pity on her but she knows she isn’t that lucky when Kelly quietly says, “good.”

Claire feels Kelly’s mouth latch onto her other nipple and instantly Kelly’s tongue starts to flick around her nipple bringing back that overwhelming feeling making Claire moan loudly and almost stops moving her fingers, but through the haze part of her remembers the slap she had received when she stop last time and only just manages to continue fingering herself. The overwhelming feelings speed up her approach to orgasm and before she knows it Claire is crying out as an orgasm tears through her wiping away any thought she had let and reducing her to a shaking mess.

The orgasm ravaging Claire erases the world from around her and the world narrows to the darkness of her closed eyes and the intense feeling burning through her body to the point where she doesn’t feel Kelly release her legs letting them fall off of the wooden bench or even that Kelly’s mouth has left her nipple. When Claire comes down from her orgasm and regains feeling and her senses she feels something soft and wet pressed against her lips and even though she doesn’t know what it is she instinctively opens her mouth and when she does she feels whatever is against her lips move with them and then something warm, firm and wet slips into her mouth.

Claire slowly opens her eyes to see Kelly’s bright blue eyes right in front of her and in that moment she realises that what she is feeling is Kelly kissing her, the realisation makes her hatred of Kelly increase because not only would her first sexually experience be permanently linked to this girl who was tormenting and blackmailing her but now so would her first kiss. Claire jerks her head back breaking away from the kiss and hitting the back of her head against the wall making her cry out in pain, Claire curses silently as Kelly stands up fully and moves backward away from her with her eyes travelling down Claire’s body from her lips that feel bruised to her nipples which still feel like small electric shocks are passing through and finally to her pussy that is dripping with liquid and feels slightly sore.

“Please. Delete. The. Picture.” Claire pleads between panting breathes hoping that it is all over now and she can go back to living her life but the cruel grin that spreads over Kelly’s lips let’s Claire know that this isn’t over more than any words could.

“Get dressed slut, we’re done, for now.” Kelly laughs slightly as she turns away from Claire and heads towards the door.

Claire scrambles for her clothes as she hears the lock for the changing room doors click and the door open, she races towards one of the toilet stalls within the changing room with her clothes gathered in her arms. Claire sits down on the lid of the toilet and the tears that had been slowly leaking from her eyes spills over into full blown sobs as she finally breaks down sobbing so hard that no sound escapes her lips except for gasping breaths as she lets out all of the rage, pain, hatred and humiliation that she feels right now, she doesn’t stop crying until she hears the bell for the end of the lunch ring.

Claire quickly uses the toilet and gets dressed but as she moves around she feels her now dried juices on her thighs and almost breaks down into tears again but she takes a deep breath and walks out to the sinks near the toilet stalls where she takes a few paper towel, runs them under the water and then uses them to wipe away the dry juices on her legs before doing the same for dried tears on her cheeks. Claire can feel more tears welling up in her eyes as she walks to class but she holds them as she doesn’t want people to see her crying, she can still feel fresh tears in her eyes when she reaches her first class of the afternoon so instead of taking a seat in her usual spot towards the front of the class she sits as far back as she can.

The afternoon classes seem to last a lifetime for Claire as she keeps replaying what had happened in the changing room over and over in her mind making her feel dirty, disgusting and worthless. When classes finally finish she rushes home practically jogging the entire way as she doesn’t want to be seen by anyone because she feels like they all see her ass the disgusting worthless slut that she feels like, when Claire gets home she flies up the stairs two at a time and quickly drops her bag then strips before hurrying to the bathroom and turning on the shower.

She doesn’t wait for the water to warm up and gets straight in the shower, shivering because of the cold water she grabs her body wash and starts furiously cleaning herself, and once the suds are washed off her body she repeats the process, she cleans herself over and over again trying to get rid of the dirtiness that she imagines covering her body because of what happened. Claire doesn’t stop cleaning herself or move out of the falling water even as it reaches temperatures that would usual have her turning down the heat or climbing out and instead she sinks down to the floor of the shower letting the water spray down onto her head and run across her body as fresh tears fall from her eyes and she breaks down sobbing once more.

Claire tries to watch TV once she has run out of tears and her voice is hoarse from sobbing, she hopes desperately that she can find a movie or series that will take her attention away from everything that has happened but instead she finds herself stating blankly at the TV not seeing what is happening on screen as the events of the day run in repeat inside of her mind along with the thoughts that she is a dirty, disgusting, vile, worthless slut. The last thought that runs through Claire’s mind as she cries herself to sleep is ‘how could anyone ever love me now?’

Claire wakes up slowly wanting to fall back into the solace of her dreams where she doesn’t have to deal with the hell that her life has become and she can avoid Kelly but she hears her phone chime alerting her to a message, she checks her phone and she sees that she has multiple message all through Facebook and from Kelly. Claire doesn’t want to but she knows that if she doesn’t read and reply to the messages then Kelly will make her life even more of a hell at school so she quickly opens the chat and sees four messages, three of them contain text and one a link, she doesn’t need to open the link to see that it is to a porn website.

The first message from Kelly reads, ‘the one girl in this looks just like you’ the message after that is the link to the porn website and then the message after that reads, ‘you better pay close attention to that video’ Claire having not watched clicked on the link yet hasn’t watched the video now knows she will have to watch the video properly, the final message reads, ‘you better reply to this the moment you wake up slut, or you know what will happen’. Claire types out a quick message apologising to Kelly and promising to watch the video immediately, watching the video is the next thing she does as she grabs a pair of earphones and then clicks on the link.

The page loads and Claire sees the title ‘young lesbian pussy licking’, she clicks play on the video and watches as two naked girls that don’t look much older than her start passionately kissing each other, the girls break the kiss and Claire notice with a start that the one girl does indeed look just like her with wavy brown hair, brown eyes and the same short and skinny figure with small breasts. The video continues and Claire watches as the girl who looks like her trails kisses down the body of the busty redhead before burying face between her legs, the camera zooms in on the face of the girl who look like she could be Claire’s older sister as she starts to feverishly lick and suck on the redheads pussy like it is some kind of delicacy that could disappear at any moment.

Claire watches unable to take her eyes off of the screen as the girl pushes two finger inside the redheads pussy and focuses in her clit with her mouth sucking it into her mouth and letting her tongue flick out and tease it. Watching the actions of the girl in the video and hearing the moans of pleasure makes Claire’s pussy twitch with the desire for stimulation but Claire keeps her hand away because she knows now why Kelly had sent her this video, she plans on making Claire do this to her, Claire is disgusted at the thought of having to do something like that to her tormentor.

When the video is finished Claire is dripping wet and her pussy is aching with the need for her to masturbate but Claire refuses to and instead starts getting ready for school but as she does she gets another message from Kelly, ‘from now on you don’t wear underwear’. Claire feels her hatred for Kelly grow because she had enjoyed not wearing underwear but now that Kelly is telling her not to all she wants to do is pile on layers of bras and panties.

The insistent ache in Claire’s pussy doesn’t stop even as she walks towards school and she keeps her head down not daring to look at anyone because she feels like they would be able to see her arousal and how disgusting she feels like she is. Claire hopes and prays that she wont run into Kelly on her way to school because she feels like that if she does she might end up a sobbing mess again and she doesn’t want to be reduced to that where people can see her, she also doesn’t want to run into Kelly because she is sure that she will start up with her humiliating and degrading orders.

“See you at lunch again slut.” Kelly’s voice comes a moment before she barges into Claire almost knocking her to the ground.

Claire feels what is now becoming a familiar sensation of tears welling up in her eyes but she is also glad that she hadn’t fallen down when Kelly had barged into her because she is sure that if she had fallen then people would have looked around at her and seen straight up her skirt to her bare and wet sex. Feeling herself blushing with embarrassment Claire speeds up and almost jogs into the school, that feeling of being disgusting and worthless returns even stronger than before but one good thing had come from her encounter with Kelly and that was that Claire no longer felt aroused and her pussy was no longer wet.

Her first lessons pass by at a snail’s pace and when the bell for break rings Claire locks herself into one of the toilet stalls and feels silent and tearless sobs tearing through her and she stays in the toilet stall like that until the bell for the end of break rings. The lessons leading up to lunch pass by even slower than the ones before break because she keeps replaying what Kelly had made her do yesterday during lunch and she also imagines a bunch of different things that Kelly could do to her today, when the bell for lunch rings Claire slowly leaves the classroom after everyone else and doesn’t have to look around to see Kelly standing not far from her classroom with a smile on her face just like yesterday.

“Come on slut.” Kelly snaps violently linking her arm with Claire’s not giving her the chance to gather herself before she starts dragging her off in the same direction as yesterday.

They reach the changing rooms and Kelly open the door roughly pushing Claire inside before closing and locking the door behind her, Claire stumbles into the changing room and like yesterday there is still someone inside the changing room but this time Claire recognises the girl because it is one of Kelly’s friends, Eve. Claire sees a look of surprise cross Eve’s face before it becomes a mask of neutrality like she wasn’t just surprised to see Claire getting pushed into the changing room followed by Kelly who also locks the door.

“Claire?” Eve says questioningly with a look of confusion on her face.

“So you know my little slut?” Kelly asks as she walks forward and slips her hand under Claire’s skirt violently grabbing and squeezing her ass making Claire gasp and grunt in pain.

“Well she is like top of our year.” Eve replies lowering her gaze to watch as Kelly aggressively mauls Claire’s ass.

Claire tries to give Eve a look like she is pleading Eve to help her but Eve either doesn’t understand or care, Claire doesn’t think that it’s that Eve doesn’t care because out of all of Kelly’s friends Eve is the only one that never picked on her and was actually kind to her a couple of times but right now Claire has the feeling that Eve isn’t going to be nice to her today.

“Cute isn’t she.” Kelly says releasing Claire’s ass only to slap it a second later making Claire yelp before Kelly speaks again after Eve nods her head, “she is even cuter when she’s naked. Strip.”

The last word that Kelly had said was directed at Claire who had been dreading this moment since she was dragged along to the changing rooms after leaving class, she knows she has to do Kelly says though and slowly starts to pull off her clothes. Claire can practically feel Kelly’s and Eve’s eyes on her as she finally shimmies out of her skirt and stands there naked in the middle of the changing room, she can feel herself blushing out of embarrassment and wants nothing more than to pull her clothes back on and race out of there as fast as her legs can carry her but she knows that if she tried that Kelly would release the picture of her and ruin her life.

“You too Eve.” Kelly says dragging her gaze away from Claire to look at Eve.

An expression close to anger crosses Eve’s face because it returns to that mask of neutrality before Eve starts to strip, when Eve removes her shirt Claire notices with surprise that she isn’t wearing a bra, Claire also notes that Eve’s breasts are like a perfect middle ground between her own small ones and Kelly’s rather large bust. Embarrassment flashes across Eve’s face and her cheeks redden as she let’s her skirt fall away revealing that Claire wasn’t the only one not wearing any underwear and as she sees the small strip of dark pubic hair between Eve’s legs she realises that Eve is in the same position as her.

“Did you study that video I sent you slut?” Kelly asks Claire who can only wordless nod as she looks at Eve’s naked form, “good, you’re going to be doing that to Eve now.”

Kelly’s words don’t register with Claire at first because she is too busy looking at Eve, if asked any student would say that Kelly was probably the best looking girl in their school but Claire had always thought that Eve was prettier with her long straight black hair and piercing blue eyes, her full lips and gentle face add to her beauty almost as much as her tall frame, long legs and moderate bust. Claire suddenly realises what Kelly had just ordered her to do and looks from Kelly to Eve with what can only be described as a look of pure fear.

“Look at her Kel, she’s terrified, please don’t make her do this.” Eve says endearing her a little to Claire but Claire also knows that Kelly wont listen to Eve and that the only way she is leaving this changing room without the picture of her having orgasm being leaked online is for her to bury her face between Eve’s legs.

“I don’t give a fuck if she’s scared.” Kelly practically growls advancing on Eve, “I own her just like I own you, so you bet shut the fuck up and sit down with those legs spread so the little slut can get to work.”

From the look on her face Eve hadn’t been expecting that kind of reaction from Kelly especially as they were supposed to be friends but Claire had knew exactly what was going to happen so she had lowered her gaze trying not to meet Kelly’s gaze and have that anger directed at her instead. It looks like Eve might argue with Kelly for a moment but then with a big sigh and a defeated expression on her face she sits down on one of the wooden benches and reluctantly spreads her legs putting her sex on full display. It takes a moment for Claire to make her legs work and she finds her shaking slightly with fear as she steps forward towards Eve, once in front of her Claire drops to her knees with her face mere millimetres away from Eves pussy.

“You better get started because none of us are leaving here until she has cum, even if that means going into class time, which if we do means you will have an audience, you would like that though wouldn’t you slut.” Kelly snaps when Claire can’t bring herself to close that last small gap to Eve’s sex.

Claire looks up at Eve and sees the same look of fear and embarrassment that she is sure is also plastered across her own face, Claire slowly moves her head forward and then before giving herself enough time to think about what she is about to do she runs her tongue all the way up Eve’s pussy feeling her shiver and moan as she does. Claire wants to get this over with as quickly as possible so she does what she does to herself with her fingers when she wants to orgasm quickly and focuses in on Eve’s clit, sucking and licking it tasting the slightly salty and musky flavour of Eve’s juices.

Eve starts to moan as Claire puts all of her effort and attention into making Eve cum as quickly as possible so that she can get this ordeal over with. Claire is so focused on getting Eve off that she doesn’t know what Kelly is doing, Kelly had been watching Claire and Eve in fascination over the sounds and facial expressions Eve was making and Claire’s obvious talent for eating pussy even though Kelly doubted that that Claire had even had a boyfriend or girlfriend before let alone any form of sexual experience besides her voyeuristic finger fucking sessions.

“Don’t stop.” Eve moans as Claire pauses to take a breath, Eve’s voice is filled with so much arousal and pleasure that Kelly actually finds herself getting turned on too.

Kelly moves behind Claire noticing that neither Claire or Eve are paying attention to her so she takes her opportunity and reaches down wrapping her hand into Claire’s hair and pushing her face into Eve. Eve opens her eyes and looks at Kelly but doesn’t say anything as Kelly holds the now struggling Claire against Eve’s pussy, Claire tries to struggle harder to move backwards because how Kelly is holding her head is pressing Claire’s nose into Eve’s small amount of pubic hair and her mouth against her pussy which together means that Claire cant breathe properly.

“Kel please stop.” Eve says between moans that she cant stop from leaving her mouth because Claire’s struggling with her face pressed hard against Eve’s pussy is sending more sensations through Eve bringing her more pleasure.

Kelly eases up with the force against the back of Claire’s head letting her move her face back far enough to breath but still close enough that the breath she exhales tickles across Eve’s pussy. Kelly let’s Claire breath for only a moment before pushing her face back against Eve’s soaking wet sex, Claire doesn’t struggle at first and just tries her best to make Eve cum but after a moment she can’t breath properly and starts to panic again but this time Kelly doesn’t let up and continues to hold Claire’s head in place.

“You better hurry up and make her cum slut, before you run out of breath.” Kelly says cruelly taunting Claire.

“I’m close.” Eve moans her breath becoming even more ragged with little tremors shooting through her body.

Eve’s words penetrate through the haze of Claire’s panic making her refocus on making Eve cum in the hopes that when she does Kelly will let her breathe properly again. A short moment after she had spoken Eve orgasms with her legs clamping around Claire’s head holding her in position almost as effectively as Kelly’s hand, Eve’s hips buck and her back arches as her orgasm claims her making her cry out with a gravelly and husky voice. Claire starts to panic again because the pressure isn’t letting up but is instead getting stronger cutting her breath off even more and making Claire think that she is going to black out until suddenly all the pressure is gone and she falls backwards gasping and panting for air.

“I was going to have Eve return the favour.” Kelly says standing over Claire and looking down at her as the bell for the end of lunch rings, “but you took too long little slut.”

Kelly walks away, unlocks the door and leaves with Claire still lying on the floor and Eve sagged on the bench both of them panting and gasping for air. Eve is the first to move but instead of quickly getting dressed and leaving before the girls can start filing in to get changed for the next sports class she helps Claire to her feet and then starts to get dressed as she sees Claire doing the same.

“I’m sorry.” Eve says for the third time since they had started getting dressed.

“Not your fault.” Claire manages to say while holding back tears as those feelings of being disgusting and worthless rear their heads.

Neither Eve or Claire say anything as they finish dressing and walk out of the changing room before going their separate ways to their final classes of the day. Trying to hold back tears through classes that feel like they last a lifetime is starting to feel like a regular thing for Claire now as she has to do the same through her final classes of the day before finally being able to leave. Claire rushes home trying to get away from school before Kelly can spot her and force her into some other depraved act that will make her hate herself and Kelly even more than she already does.

Once home Claire flops down onto her bed burying her face in her pillows and letting her tears flow over even though she feels like she shouldn’t be able to cry anymore because of how much she has been crying recently. Claire hears her phone chime alerting her that she has a message, she almost decides to ignore it as she thinks it might be Kelly but then realising that if it is Kelly and she doesn’t answer then she might release the picture of her so Claire grabs her phone and unlocks it only to see that the message isn’t from Kelly but is actually from Eve.

‘Can we meet please, I want to talk to you’ reads Eve’s message, Claire is wary and a part of her thinks that it could be Kelly making Eve get her somewhere only to humiliate her even more but as she thinks that another message pops up also from Eve, ‘Kelly doesn’t know I’ve asked, please don’t tell her’. Claire considers not answer and burying her face back into her pillow and crying more but Eve has always been kind to her and even tried to stop Kelly at lunch today so reluctantly Claire replies with, ‘ok’, it takes a moment but then a message from Eve appears in her screen, ‘can you meet me at the entrance to the park near school at 6?’, again Claire responds with a short ‘ok’.

Claire arrives at the gates to the park at exactly six o’clock to see Eve already standing there waiting for her alone, Claire feels a little bit better when she sees that Kelly isn’t waiting there with Eve and she feels a slight smile break across her lips as Eve walks the few paces to meet her. Claire cant take her eyes off of Eve as she walks towards her dressed in a pair of black leggings and a dark grey crop top obviously meant for exercising as it clings to her body showing off her curves, seeing Eve in those clothes make her wonder how anyone could ever think that Kelly is more attractive than Eve. Claire is surprised to feel that familiar feeling of arousal as she watches Eve walk towards her and run her gaze up and down Claire’s body taking in her knee length beige skirt and white shirt.

“Hi.” Eve says with a smile as she wraps Claire in a hug before pulling back and looking her up and down again, “I like your outfit.”

“Y-yours too.” Claire stutters feeling awkward as she blushes over Eve’s words and not knowing why it is making her feel this way.

Claire follows Eve as she leads her into the park and through to a little flower garden with a small water feature in the middle that has a few benches around, one of which Eve sits on obviously wanting Claire to sit with her, which she does. Claire feels awkward sitting there in silence with Eve for a couple of minutes wondering why Eve had asked her to meet her, Eve sighs suddenly and clears her throat before turning to look at Claire with her eyes staring straight into Claire’s.

“I’m sorry about today.” Eve says her voice soft and quiet and Claire know that she is ashamed about what had happened at lunch.

“It wasn’t your fault.” Claire says quietly but a little firmly before adding, “she is blackmailing you too isn’t she?”

“Yeah.” Eve says with a sigh, Claire can see tears forming in Eve’s eyes as Eve starts to talk, “she stayed at my house and during the night I snuck off to the bathroom because I couldn’t sleep and was turned on because the girl I had a crush on was lying just there like a meter away from me. I was sat on the toilet with my fingers inside me when I heard the door open and looked up to see her standing there phone in hand taking pictures of me.”

Claire cant help but think about the similarities between what had happened to Eve and herself and she feels sorry for her and wonders if she feels the same way that she has since Kelly had taken the pictures of her.

“She’s been making me do things, sexual things in front of and to her, I might have done it any way if only she had asked, I thought I was in love with her but she threatened me and blackmailed me.” Eve explains with her tears spilling over and rolling down her cheeks.

“I’m sorry.” Claire says gently placing her hand on Eve’s shoulder as she feels sympathy for her because she is in the same situation as she is but with the added fact that she had a crush on Kelly before all this happened.

“Like you said earlier it’s not your fault.” Eve says her expression one of tenderness as she meets Claire’s eyes, “what about you? How did she get you?”

Claire considers Eve’s question for a couple of long tension and silence filled minutes as Claire tries to decide what she should tell Eve, if she should tell her a lie to try and save some dignity and not make Eve look at her like the disgusting worthless slut she feels like or if she should tell her the truth like she thought that Eve had with her. Finally Claire decides to tell Eve the truth even if it means that Eve will look at her like she is a freak because something about Eve’s look of kindness and the fact that she had told Claire about what had happened to herself makes Claire think that maybe she wont think that she is a freak.

“She caught me masturbating at lunch in an empty classroom and took picture of me when I came.” Claire says quickly telling Eve before she backs out and tells her a lie or nothing at all.

“Wow, that-that wasn’t what I was expecting.” Eve says sounding shocked and looking surprised making Claire think any second now Eve is going to call her a freak but when Eve speaks again that isn’t what she says, “that sounds hot, what made you do it?”

Claire doesn’t know what to say or how to react to what Eve had just said and she feels herself blushing because of Eve saying that it sounds hot, it takes Claire a moment to reply but when she does she explains everything to Eve about her problem with bras and how she had stopped wearing panties only to be aroused by it. Claire feels the burning in her cheeks as she continues and tells Eve about how the first time she had ever had an orgasm was at school and how she found out that her orgasms at home in private were nothing like it and that she had started to experiment by masturbating in different places, by the time she is finished her cheeks feel like they are on fire and Eve can’t stop shifting, crossing and uncrossing her legs.

“So you’re kind of an exhibitionist then.” Eve says with her voice becoming a bit more husky than normal, a little bit like it had sounded when Claire was forced to eat her pussy during their lunch break.

“No, exhibitionists want to be seen, I don’t.” Claire says quickly, she wonders if Eve’s constant shifting is a sign of arousal over her story after all she knew that she moved like that when she was very aroused and couldn’t relieve herself.

“And you don’t want to watch people.” Eve states and Claire shakes her head to show that she doesn’t want to watch people to which Eve adds, “so you’re not a voyeur either.”

“No, I’m just weird.” Claire says trying to laugh and make it sound like she is joking but even to her own ears the laugh sounds weak and thoroughly unconvincing.

“Maybe.” Eve says with a short pause before adding, “but the interesting kind of weird, not the freaky kind.”

Claire tries to match Eve’s smile but it feels shaky as all the ugly thoughts she had been having recently come to the forefront of her mind and she looks down and away from Eve but in the next second her attention is brought right back up to Eve’s face because Eve takes Claire’s hand in her own. Claire looks into Eve’s eyes as Eve holds into her hand and in her eyes Claire sees something that she doesn’t understand especially not with how she is feeling because the look in Eve’s eyes can only be described as affection.

“You know how people always say to look on the bright side of things?” Eve asks rhetorically but Claire nods her head anyway before Eve speaks again, “well I think I’ve just found my bright side, even though what Kel is doing is horrible it means I get to spend some time with you.”

Claire and Eve sit there for a while longer just talking about a lot of different things and Claire comes to realise that she had completely misjudged Eve because she had always seen her as just another vapid pretty face but it turns out that Eve is actually a bit of a nerd herself and in overall test scores she ranks not far below Claire and has an interest in animals and biology. Claire finds herself liking Eve as the two of them talk about all sorts of things with Eve understanding most of her nerdy jokes and even making some herself, before they know it hours have passed and Eve announces that she needs to head home so they walk together to the park entrance and then they find out that they live in the same direction so they walk together until they have to split up.

Claire didn’t notice it at the time but as she lies there in bed trying to sleep she realises that from the moment that Eve started holding her hand she didn’t let go until they stood up to leave and for the first time since Kelly had taken the picture of her Claire finds herself smiling without forcing it.

2.

When Claire wakes up in the morning she feels slightly better than she had yesterday and even though she is scared for whatever Kelly has in store for her today she is also feeling some excitement over the fact that she will get to spend some time with Eve again. Walking to school is different today and she doesn’t hang her head and stare at the floor while she walks, her morning classes and break pass almost quickly and when she leaves her class before lunch she sees Kelly and Eve both standing there waiting for her, Claire doesn’t know what to feel as she feels both anger and fear over seeing Kelly but also excitement from seeing Eve.

“Come on slut.” Kelly says linking arms with both Claire and Eve before marching off and dragging them along with her.

Once inside the changing room Kelly orders both Claire and Eve to strip and once they are both naked she orders Claire to sit on one of the benches and spread her legs, Claire can feel herself blushing as Eve’s eyes travel over her body and come to rest on her exposed sex. Claire feels herself shiver as Eve licks her lips and she finds herself wondering about how soft Eve’s lips are before realising that she is about to find out as Kelly orders Eve to get on her knees and eat Claire’s pussy.

Eve steps forward and flashes a quick smile at Claire as she slowly drops to her knees, Claire expects Eve to do what she herself had done yesterday and get it over and done with as quickly as possible but instead Claire feels two light kisses, one placed at the top of each of her inner thighs before Eve let’s her tongue lick up Claire’s pussy with one long blissful motion that has Claire moaning. The second that Eve hears Claire moan she pushes her head forward and wraps her lips around Claire’s clit and sucks it into her mouth letting her tongue flick around it in a circular motion that has Claire moaning and her back arching with pleasure.

“Oh my god.” Claire almost growls as Eve ravages her clit for another moment before letting her tongue dip lower to tease her entrance.

Claire let’s out a loud moan of pure pleasure as Eve pushes her tongue inside Claire and starts to lick at the inside if her pussy, Eve notices the slight sweetness to Claire’s juices as she starts to fuck her with her tongue pushing it in and out of Claire as she sucks on her pussy at the same time. Claire has never felt anything like what Eve is doing to her and she cant stop moaning at the intense pleasure shooting through her body and soon her voice is hoarse and her throat hurts, the slight pain is overridden by Eve’s tongue that quickly has Claire trying to grind against Eve’s face but Eve reaches up and grabbing her hips she hold Claire still as she removes her tongue from her pussy and starts to tease her clit alternating between circling around it and quickly flicking her tongue over it.

“Oh yes, yes, yes.” Claire pants as she feels her pleasure creating and a moment later she cries out as her pleasure peaks and an orgasm barrels into her with an intensity that she has never felt before.

Claire’s whole body seems to rise up off of the bench as she let’s out one long loud moan when her orgasm strikes her, Eve lifts her head slightly so that she can keep her mouth tight against Claire’s clit as she suck on it not wanting to take her mouth away just yet as she is enjoying the taste of Claire’s juices and wants to taste more. To Claire it feels like her orgasm lasts a lifetime but for Eve it doesn’t seem to last long enough because when Claire comes down from her orgasm Eve knows that any more stimulation would be too much for her so she reluctantly takes her mouth away from Claire’s pulsating sex even though she wants to make her cum over and over again.

“I think you both enjoyed that a little too much.” Kelly says her voice sounding vicious as she glares at Claire and Eve who is removing her head from between Claire’s legs, “we’re done for now.” Kelly snaps before turning away and leaving Eve and Claire alone in the changing room.

Eve stands up slowly and cant help but admire Claire’s petite body thinking that Kelly had been right yesterday when she had said that she was cute, Eve doesn’t know why she does it but she sits down next to Claire and wraps her arms around her feeling her naked body against her own as she hugs her close. Eve enjoys the feeling of her arms wrapped around Claire and their bodies pressed together but at the same time Eve remembers what Claire had told her yesterday so she is careful to keep herself from pressing against Claire’s breasts because of how sensitive her nipples are and the fact that she is panting means that they would rub against Eve causing Claire pain which is the last thing Eve wants right now.

For Claire her while world had narrowed down to her orgasm and her orgasm alone leaving her mostly unaware of the world around her, Claire hears someone speaking but their voice is vague and she doesn’t know who it is or what they are saying and she honestly doesn’t care about anything as she feels tremors passing through her body. Claire slowly comes back to her senses and as she does she realises that she is wrapped in some bodies arms, she opens her eyes to see that the person holding her in their arms is Eve and with a slight smile Claire moves her arms and wraps them around Eve hugging her back.

Eve is surprised when she feels Claire hug her back but she is happy about it and she feels her heart flutter as she feels Claire’s smaller form pressed against her. Eve looks down slightly to see that Claire has her head turned up to look at Eve, Eve looks into Claire’s eyes and thinks about how beautiful her deep amber eyes really are and she wants to tell her so but after what Kelly had just made them do she doesn’t think it’s the right time to say anything.

“The was the best orgasm I’ve ever had.” Claire says with a soft dreamy voice as she holds onto Eve.

“I hope you liked it.” Eve tells her quietly while what she really wants to tell Claire is that she thinks she is so beautiful.

“I actually did.” Claire sounds surprised and her words also surprise Eve because she had expected Claire to have hated it having been forced into it.

Eve wants to ask Claire if she might want to repeat it again some time maybe in a more private location and definitely without Kelly watching and forcing them into it but she holds her tongue because she doesn’t want to hear Claire tell her no. Eve doesn’t speak and instead settles for a smile and looking back into those beautiful eyes of Claire’s but when she sees Claire smile back she drops her eyes down to Claire’s lips and a thought enter her head, she wonders what it would feel like to kiss Claire, not because Kelly was forcing them into it but because they want to do it.

“Would you be up for meet up with me again this evening?” Eve asks instantly regretting speaking as the words leave her mouth when she sees the suspicious look on Claire’s face.

“Why?” Claire asks, Eve knows that Claire is probably expecting ulterior motives which Eve does have but not the kind Claire would probably expect, Eve motives are simple in there nature, she thinks that she is starting to develop a crush on Claire.

“Because I want to spend more time with you, like yesterday with out Kel around and we can be ourselves around each other.” Claire doesn’t know it but Eve’s are true.

Claire doesn’t reply at first and seems to study Eve like she is looking for physical signs of deceit but she wont find any as Eve had spoken the truth so eventually Claire agrees making a smile break out across Eve’s face. Eve finds herself smiling and feeling happy even when she leaves Claire and walks towards her class but what she doesn’t know is that at the same time Claire is feeling the exact same things as she is, happiness because the first person to show her kindness in a while wants to spend more time with her even though she has seen her at her worst and knows about her weird sexual appetites.

Claire’s happiness doesn’t dissipate throughout the rest of her day even as she walks home she can feel herself smiling but also trying to decide what she should wear to meet Eve tonight. When she gets home Claire had planned to look through her clothes and see what made her look the best because for some reason she wants to impress Eve and have her look at her in the same way she had today when they were hugging after her mind blowing orgasm, with a look of tender yet fierce hunger but her body has different plans. She feels that familiar tightness of arousal as she remembers the sight of Eve’s head between her legs, the feeling if the orgasm that Eve had given her and the tender way she had held her after it was all over and without thinking her hand is in her pussy which is already wet.

Claire knows that what she is doing is weird but as she touches herself she cant help but close her eyes and try to remember everything from her lunch break from the sights and smells down to the feelings both physical and emotional that she had experienced as Eve’s tongue ravaged her bringing her pleasure like she had never felt before. Claire finds herself plunging her fingers inside herself and moving them quickly as she replays her lunch break and sooner than she thought she would she feels her pleasure start to peak and the moment that her orgasm hits her Claire moans, it isn’t a wordless moan if pleasure though but instead she moans out Eve’s name.

Claire’s orgasm isn’t anywhere near as strong as the one Eve had given her earlier but it is more powerful than the ones she usually has in private and is more like the ones she had in public places, thinking about it for a minute Claire realises why her orgasm was stronger than usual and why she was so obsessed with choosing clothes to make her look prettier, it’s because she is developing feelings for Eve. Claire hasn’t had a relationship before, sure she has found people attractive but had always shied away from the idea of spending that much time with someone and opening up to them as much as she would have to in a relationship, it hasn’t helped that she is painfully shy and in her own eyes not very attractive.

Claire keeps thinking about this surprising turn of events as she picks out clothes to wear, she desperately wants to look good maybe even sexy for Eve but she doesn’t have any clothes that could even be classed as sexy. In the end she picks out her shortest skirt which falls to just above her knees and is black and matches it with a pair of black knee high socks and a dark grey top that does what she had always thought impossible and makes it look like she has a small amount of cleavage, she finishes the outfit with a pair of black Doc Martens, that she got as a gift and has worn maybe once in her life.

Claire’s nerves are through the roof as she walks to the park to meet Eve and she cant help but think that maybe she should have worn something different so much that she even considers going home and changing but after taking a moment and some deep breaths she continues on towards the park. The moment that Claire sees Eve she cant help but smil, Eve doesn’t notice her to begin with and by the time she does Claire is almost right next to her so she sees the expressions that flash over Eve’s face when she sees her, Claire feels excited as she sees Eve’s mouth open slightly and her eyes widen.

“Wow, you look amazing.” Eve says slowly trailing her eyes over Claire’s outfit lingering on her cleavage and making her blush before coming back up to meet her eyes.

“So do you.” Claire says feeling a flutter in her chest as she takes in Eve’s appearance with her long black hair tied back in a loose ponytail combined with black leggings and a black crop top that leaves her midriff bare revealing a belly button piercing and cling to her skin outlining her perky breasts and seemingly erect nipples.

“My parents are a bit strict and the only way I could get out of the house was to tell them I’m going for a jog and work out.” Eve tells Claire like she feels the need to explain why she is dressed how she is but as she says it Claire can’t help but think that she would like to watch Eve working out.

“At least they care enough to be strict, mine just don’t care.” Claire says softly with a bit of jealousy because her parents have always been distant to the point where she had actually wondered if they had actually wanted her or if she was an accident more than once.

“I’m sorry.” Eve said as they both start to walk through the park heading to the small flower garden they had sat in yesterday.

Claire quickly changes topic and they talk about anything and everything as they reach the flower garden and sit on one of the benches and face each other, they sit like that for an hour or so talking about a variety of things, make jokes and just enjoy each others company. Claire hadn’t stopped feeling that fluttering in her chest since the moment she met up with Eve but at the same time she feels comfortable like she can be herself around Eve which unknown to Claire is exactly the same as how Eve is feeling, their peaceful happiness was about to be interrupted though.

“Ain’t you two pretty little things.” A rough mans voice says slurring his words and making both Eve and Claire stop their laughing to look around at the two men that are approaching then.

“You know we could show you a real good time.” The second man says his words also slurring as he leers at the two girls making them feel uncomfortable.

“Sorry we’re not interested.” Eve tells them sharply but the two drunk men don’t seem to understand and they move trying to sit between Eve and Claire.

Eve moves across the bench so she is sat right next to Claire preventing the two men from getting in between them and as she does her hand brushes Claire’s and without thinking she takes hold of Claire’s hand. The two men look down at their now connected hands and something seems to silently pass between them making Eve and Claire feel even more uncomfortable.

“Is that how it is?” The man who had first spoken says not waiting for either of them to reply he carries on, “we could still have some fun though couldn’t we.”

Eve and Claire both feel disgusted as the man reaches down and adjusts his cock through his trousers, Eve feels Claire’s grip on her hand tighten when she sees the mans almost lewd display and Eve knows how uncomfortable Claire must be feeling right now and it triggers something within Eve that makes her feel both protective and angry because of how these men are making Claire uncomfortable and ruining what was otherwise a nice evening.

“Come on babe, we should get going.” Eve says standing up and pulling Claire to her feet wishing she had put on something with pockets or brought a handbag, even a small one so she would have her little can of pepper spray but she had been so excited to meet up with Claire she hadn’t even considered being in a scenario like this.

Eve doesn’t realise it but the moment she had called Claire ‘babe’ a jolt of pleasure and excitement had flashed through Claire’s mind because even though they weren’t together it felt right to her to have Eve call her babe and hold her hand like she was almost possessive of her. Claire walls with Eve holding her hand and hearing the drunk men jeering at them but the men don’t follow them instead settling to sit on the bench and continue drinking, once the are a decent distance away from the men Eve stops pulling Claire to a stop with her.

“Hey, it’s ok, we’re ok.” Eve says softly feeling Claire’s hand shaking in her own, she thinks it is from fear of the men but it isn’t and is actually from nerves because of Eve holding into her hand.

Eve doesn’t think as she pulls Claire to her and folds her into a hug that makes Claire’s heart skip a beat, her mind goes blank and she doesn’t know what to do or how to respond but as she feels Eve start to pull away she knows she doesn’t want the hug to end yet and she quickly wraps her arms around Eve pulling her back against her in a tight hug. Eve is surprised by Claire returning her hug but she quickly responds by quickly putting her arms fully back around Claire and holding her close breathing in the smell of her shampoo, perfume and her natural smell.

Claire loves the feeling of Eve pressed against her and she rests her head against Eve’s shoulder breathing deeply to take in the smell of Eve so that she can memorise it along with how Eve’s body feels. Their tight embrace lasts for a long while as they both try to memorise everything about what is happening because unlike their forced sexual experiences with each other this hug is tender and could be described as loving but when they pull away from each other they both think that it hadn’t lasted long enough. Eve feels almost high as Claire and herself part and seeing Claire blushing with a dreamy smile on her face Eve cant stop herself as she leans forward, places one hand on the back of Claire’s neck and then places her lips against Claire’s trying to let Claire know her feelings without speaking them out loud.

Claire doesn’t know what to do at first when Eve kisses her and she has a flashback to that first lunch break when Kelly had kissed her making her feel even more violated than she had fingering herself in front if Kelly, everything about this kiss is different though. The kiss is much like their hug had been, soft, tender and filled with a gentle passion, Claire let’s the more enjoyable feelings she is experiencing take over and drown out the traumatic memory of Kelly’s kiss and as does she relaxes into the kiss opening her mouth and letting Eve’s tongue enter her mouth.

The kiss lasts a long time with one of Eve’s hands on the back of Claire’s neck holding her close with Claire’s arms wrapped around Eve’s body as they explore each others mouths conveying their emotions and feelings for each other better than any words could. The girls break the kiss too soon for either of them but the need to breath takes priority, they may have broken away from the kiss but they stay pressed against each other as Eve trails her hand down Claire’s back making her shiver from excitement.

“Your lips are so soft.” Eve whisper running her tongue over her lips tasting Claire’s saliva and feeling the phantom sensation of Claire’s lips against hers.

“Can we do that again?” Claire asks quietly, her voice may be quiet but it is husky and filled with desire.

“Yes.” Eve almost hiss the word out of excitement and arousal over hearing Claire’s words because she hadn’t known it but Eve had wanted to hear those words to that effect since she had held Claire’s hand yesterday evening.

Eve doesn’t hold back and the second that they both regain their breath Eve leans forward slightly pressing her lips back against Claire’s, Claire hadn’t been expecting Eve to kiss her again so soon again but she quickly opens her mouth devouring Eve’s tongue as it slips into her mouth. Their first kiss had been almost feverish in its intensity like they had both thought that they would never get the chance again but now that they were both realising their feelings they take their time exploring every last inch of each others mouths in a kiss so passionate and erotic that it has them both majorly turned on.

“I didn’t mean now.” Claire says her voice husky from arousal and with a small laugh she adds, “I’m not complaining though.”

“I didn’t think you did but I couldn’t stop myself.” Eve says with a soft laugh before placing a quick soft peck of a kiss on Claire’s lips.

Claire cant stop herself from smiling widely at hearing that Eve couldn’t stop herself from kissing her and it makes her feel confident and for the first time in her life sexy. Eve doesn’t know about the thoughts racing through Claire’s head right now but instead she is a little worried because the last time she had a crush on someone it was Kelly and she had betrayed her trust taking pictures of her as she masturbated and then started to blackmail her with those pictures but Eve didn’t think that Claire was like that and she thinks that she might actually be able to trust Claire.

Claire and Eve both want to stay how they are wrapped in each others arms for a long time but the night is closing in on them and Eve knows that she has to start heading for home soon or she get in trouble with her overbearing parents. Eve drags it out as long as she can before having to force herself to let go of Claire because she knows that if she doesn’t get home soon then the only time she will be able to see Claire again is at school and she doesn’t want that because she plans to spend a lot of time with Claire.

“I need to go.” Eve says softly taking her arms from around Claire but giving her a quick kiss on the cheek.

“Are you sure?” Claire asks hoping that Eve doesn’t have to leave her, Claire tries to convince Eve by placing a kiss on her neck just above her shoulder making her moan softly.

“I wish I didn’t but if I don’t my parents wont let me back out for a while and I want to spend more time with you. Just. Us. Two.” Eve punctuates her last few words by kissing each of Claire’s cheeks before placing a long kiss on her lips.

“Ok.” Claire says reluctantly as she wants to feel Eve’s arms around her and her lips against her own for the rest of the night but she doesn’t want it to come at the risk of not feeling those things again for a while.

They take their arms from around each other and take each others hand as they leave the park and start to walk towards home, when they get to the intersection where they go their separate ways they stop walking and pull each other into a tight hug. They hold each other for a long minute not wanting to let go of each other but knowing that they need to if they want to spend more time together over the coming days which both of them desperately want but when they take their arms they don’t instantly walk away from each other and instead lock their lips together kissing deeply.

“I’ll see you tomorrow.” Eve says slightly breathless from the long kiss that they had shared, Eve has a big smile on her face because now she is sure that Claire feels the same way about her as she does Claire.

“I hope so.” Claire says licking her lips and feeling that tightness of arousal over the way the evening has gone and the passion that she has shared with Eve.

“After tonight there’s no way we wont be spending more time together.” Eve says brushing a lock of hair out of Claire’s face and meeting her eyes.

Claire thinks she is the happiest that she has ever been even though Eve had to leave her, she can’t stop thinking about how she has felt tonight, Eve makes her feel like a better version of herself, a more confident version of herself that feels like she might actually be attractive especially with the way Eve looks at her. Claire has been aroused from the moment that Eve first hugged her and their make out session had just increased that arousal to the point that after leaving Eve all she wants to do is bring herself to an orgasm while remembering everything that had happened between her and Eve tonight and imagining that the person making her feel the pleasure isn’t herself but Eve instead.

Claire had been so aroused on her walk home that she had considered stopping along the way to get herself off, the only thing that had stopped her was a new found and intense fear of being caught again because who knew who would catch her or what they would do to her. Claire came to a realisation on the walk, the realisation that she wouldn’t do anything to risk whatever relationship was developing between Eve and herself, the realisation comes with a fresh stab of arousal so when she gets home Claire races upstairs and closes her door behind herself.

Claire practically rips her clothes off the second that she closes her bedroom door leaving her in only her black knee high socks, she doesn’t even make it to her bed before she plunges her fingers between her legs to tease her pussy which she notes is soaking wet and dripping with her wetness. Claire means to throw herself on her bed and bring herself to orgasm as she thinks about Eve but at the last second she lunges across her room and grabs her top hoping that she can still smell Eve on it from the amount of time she had spent pressed against it. Claire brings the top up to her face and inhales deeply, she can smell Eve on the top, she smell of Eve’s perfume and natural smell shoots through her like an aphrodisiac and she cant hold herself back from plunging her fingers deep inside her.

Claire drops down onto her bed as she starts to move her fingers within herself slowly pumping them in and out of her dripping pussy, Claire inhales deeply again drawing the smell of Eve off of her top and making her moan softly as the smell seems to bring her as much pleasure as her fingers that are subconsciously speeding up their assault on her pussy. Claire lies back on her bed scraping her top over her face so that every time she breathes in she can smell Eve and with her now free hand she reaches down and starts to tease her clit, circling around it and flicking her fingers over it.

The combination of both of her hands on her pussy and the smell of Eve filling her nostrils brings Claire so much pleasure that she can only just hold back a moan that would have alerted her parents to what she is doing. Claire can feel her pleasure reaching its peak as she speeds up the fingers that are plunging in and out of her dripping pussy and with her orgasm quickly approaching Claire lightly pinches her clit at the same time as taking a deep inhale through her nose.

Claire’s orgasm hits her like a freight train making her eyes cross and her mouth open as a quiet guttural groan of pure orgasmic pleasure escapes her lips, Claire feels her hips rise up off of the bed and her whole body start to shake as the orgasm tears through her bringing her pleasure the likes of which she had only felt once before, when Eve had eaten her out. Claire doesn’t know how long her orgasm lasts but by the time it does she is covered in a layer of sweat and her legs ache from shaking as the head up her hips throughout her orgasm, she lies on her bed panting raggedly and in a dreamy bliss like state until she hears her phone chime from where she had left it in one of her skirt pockets on the other side of the room.

Claire tries to stand up and walk over to her phone but her legs feel like jelly and refuse to support her weight so she sits on the edge of her bed for a minute as she let’s herself further recover from her orgasm. When Claire can manage to walk again she moves across her room and retrieves her phone feeling a flutter in her stomach as she sees that she has a volume of messages both from Eve, Claire quickly unlocks her phone and opens the messages and what she sees makes her wish that she hadn’t just had such a powerful orgasm because the second she sees the messages she wants to go again because what she sees is Eve in a full length mirror selfie in which the Eve has on no clothes and her hand is between her slightly parted legs affording Claire a view of both her perfect breasts and a slight view of her pussy.

Claire stares at the image for a long time before she even notices the other message which is text and simply reads, ‘thinking about you’. Claire feels her pussy twitch as she imagines Eve fingering herself to a mental image of Claire just like she had been doing mere minutes ago, Claire in her aroused state decides to help Eve out. She walks over to her floor to ceiling mirror and standing in front if it she parts her legs slightly cupping her sex and blocking it from view but leaving her breasts on view, she considers removing her black knee high socks but feels like it looks sexier with them on so she leaves them on and quickly takes the picture.

Claire looks over the picture of herself and actually likes the look of it thinking she looks good with her erect nipples topping her small breasts, her flat stomach, smooth shaved legs and the signs of her arousal dripping from the hand between her legs. Claire sends the image to Eve and then types out a quick message that reads, ‘I was doing the same’ with a winking face emoji, when she sends the message Claire lies back down on the bed and starts to tease her pussy again. Claire feels a little sore from when she was masturbating not too long ago but she doesn’t care because as she looks at the picture Eve had sent her and thinks about Eve getting herself off to a mental image of Claire makes her feel more arouse than she ever has before, she is also a little nervous because she doesn’t know what Eve will think of the picture she had just sent her.

Claire is still worrying about what Eve’s response will be as she focuses in on her clit, but a second after she starts to stroke her clit she receives a reply from Eve, ‘I wish you were here’. Claire’s heart flutters and chest tightens as she reads Eve’s words and her excitement rises making her barely hold back a moan as she continues to stroke her pussy while typing out a reply, ‘what would you do if I was?’. Claire’s message is meant to both tease Eve and make then both think about what she would do if Claire was there with her right now, Claire doesn’t know where this new found confidence comes from but she likes it and she hopes that it isn’t just with Eve that she can be this confident.

Eve’s reply doesn’t come for a couple of minutes making Claire nervous and worry that maybe she had gone too far but then she sees a message flash up on her phone from Eve and she cant stop herself from smiling and letting out a soft moan as she starts to read the message.

‘First I’d strip you naked and then I’d kiss you, every inch your body while I let my hands caress the parts of you where my mouth isn’t. The moment I let my fingers enter you I would suck one of your nipples into my mouth and use my free hand to tease your other nipple making your mind go blank with pleasure as you cry my name. Once I’ve made you cum once with my fingers I’ll move on to using my mouth, I’d alternate between teasing your clit with my tongue as I suck it into my mouth and fucking you my tongue while I use my hands to tease your nipples and massage your ass. When you’ve cum like that, I’d change it up and we would start scissoring, grinding ourselves against each other and timing it just right so that we cum on each other at the same time while I kiss you deeply. Once we’re done with that I’d go back to eating you so I can taste those delicious juices of yours and I’d make you cum so many times you wont be able to tell the difference between reality and your orgasms’.

Claire fingers herself as she reads Eve’s message feeling herself getting closer and closer to her orgasm with every word and by the time she has finished reading the message she has cum hard having to drop her phone and clamp her hand over her mouth to stop her parents from hearing her moan as her body seems to levitate with her orgasm. ‘You make me cum so hard’ Claire messages back to Eve with a picture of her dreamy post orgasm expression with a fine layer of sweat across her face, Claire quickly follows the message with another one, ‘is all of that a promise?’

‘I promise to do all of that and more’ is Eve’s quick reply, Claire receives another message a moment later, ‘I want you so badly, I’ve never cum as hard as I do when I think about you’.

‘Maybe tomorrow you should come to my house instead of us meeting in the park’ Claire sends to Eve with a winking face emoji, all Claire can think about right now is dragging Eve to her house and acting out all the thinks Eve had talked about in her message.

‘Maybe I will’ Eve replies also with a winking face emoji getting Claire’s hopes up and making her aroused again, as much as Claire feels like she wants to masturbate again she knows she is too sore and tired for it to be as enjoyable as she wants it to be so instead they start messaging about other things, talking until they fall asleep.

Claire wakes up feeling happy and excited as she remembers last night and thinks about everything that they will do when Claire has Eve in her bedroom later tonight but for now Claire knows she cant show her happiness and excitement because Kelly will seize upon that and use it as a weapon against her. Claire is excited and nervous as she walks to school but she doesn’t see either Eve or Kelly as she walks into the school, her classes and break fly by as she imagines all the things that her and Eve will do tonight, when lunch comes around and Claire sees Eve and Kelly outside of the classroom she feels both excited and angry, excited because Eve is there but also angry because she knows that Eve and herself are going to be forced into doing something most likely sexual for Kelly’s viewing pleasure.

“Come on slut we’re going somewhere different today.” Kelly says linking arms with Claire and dragging her not towards the changing rooms like she usually did but towards the doors leading to the schools field.

Fear runs through Claire because she knows what Kelly is intends to do, she is going to make Claire and Eve eat each other out while outside on the field, the school has a large field the size of at least four football fields at the back of the school that is used for sporting events and for the students to relax on during their break and lunch time. Claire wants to reach out and take Eve’s hand but she knows she cant with Kelly right there with them but when she looks over at Eve she sees her looking back at her, when Eve sees Claire looking at her she cant help but smile and wink at her which makes Claire blush and smile.

Kelly walks up to the top of the field where there isn’t really any other students and then turns around to face Claire and Eve with a vicious smile on her face, “strip, now.” Kelly growls.

Claire cant stop herself from watching as Eve strips down revealing the body that Claire wants to spend hours exploring with her hands and mouth in a more private and intimate location. Once naked Claire and Eve cant stop staring at each other and admiring each others bodies but their admiration of each others naked forms is interrupted by Kelly who speaks with venom in her voice.

“You two sluts are going to eat each others pussy at the same time right here right now.” Kelly snaps glaring at both Eve and Claire with malice.

Claire and Eve are both reluctant to do what she says but they both know what will happen of they don’t, Eve being the taller and bigger of the two thinks about being in tip of the sixty nine position but Claire is scared of being seen and Eve can see that so instead she decides to go on top so that she can try and hide more of Claire’s body should they be spotted. Claire is massively aroused as she lies on the ground and watches as Eve lowers herself down on top of her with her face where Claire’s wet pussy is and her pussy where Claire’s face is, Claire doesn’t waste any time and the moment that Eve’s pussy is by her mouth she opens her mouth and runs her tongue all the way up Eve’s pussy savouring the taste of her juices and feeling Eve’s breath against her own pussy as Eve let’s out a soft moan.

Eve was going to tease Claire’s pussy a little bit before eating her out properly but Claire’s ling lick against her pussy fills her with lust and she doesn’t hold back as she starts to ravage Claire’s pussy with quick licks and sucking her clit into her mouth. Claire moans against Eve’s pussy sending vibrations through her making her moan as she continues to devour Claire’s juices, both of them are focused solely on each other without a care that Kelly is right there and that they are exposed to the world all they care about is the what they are making each other feel and how much they enjoy having the other do this to them.

Claire is the first to orgasm as Eve’s skilful tongue alternates between ravaging her clit and forcing it’s way inside her opening, Eve isn’t far behind because while Claire isn’t as experienced Eve’s feelings for her and Claire’s enthusiasm and moans make up for that lack of experience and Eve orgasms within moments of Claire. Eve doesn’t climb off of Claire immediately and Claire is surprised when Eve turns around bringing her mouth to Claire’s and kissing her deeply, Claire let’s Eve’s tongue push into her mouth and she can taste a mixture of Eve’s saliva and juices plus her own juices that make her aroused all over again desperate for another round but Kelly’s voice sobers her up instantly.

“Yeah you two definitely enjoy this too much.” Kelly snaps, Eve breaks their deep kiss and they both watch as Kelly storms off.

“Fucking bitch.” Eve growls violently putting all of her hatred for Kelly into the two words and shocking Claire with the violence behind the words.

Claire doesn’t comment on the shocking anger in Eve’s voice and instead pulls her lips back down to hers where they kiss deeply again. The bell signalling the end of their lunch break hasn’t sounded so they both get dressed and once they are Eve wraps her arms around Claire pulling her into a tight hug and bringing her lips to Claire’s kissing her deeply again letting their tongues explore each others mouths, once the kiss is over Eve sits down on the grass pulling Claire down on top of her so that she is sat in Eve’s lap with Eve’s arms wrapped tightly around her and once again they start to kiss. Claire and Eve spend the rest of their lunch break with Claire sat in Eve’s lap with their arms wrapped around each other as they kiss with their kisses alternating between long deep kisses and short quick ones because the cant seem to keep their lips off of each other even when they need to breath.

Finally the bell rings and Claire starts to get up off of Eve but Eve doesn’t let her and pulls Claire back down onto her lap and brushes a lock of hair over her shoulder and out of the way as she nuzzles into her neck just above her shoulder sending shivers through Claire as she feels Eve’s breath slide across her neck.

“Still want me to come to your house later?” Eve whispers the question into Claire’s ear before softly biting Claire’s earlobe with her lips.

“Yes.” Claire practically hisses as she feels her arousal spike again and she considers recommending that they skip school and spend the rest of the day in her bed, kissing, hugging and bringing each other to orgasm over and over again until they both pass out but she decides against asking.

“You’ll have to show me where you live then.” Eve whispers to which Claire can only nod her head because her voice just doesn’t seem to want to work.

“See you later then.” Eve says kissing Claire’s neck before finally letting Claire stand up and then standing up herself.

Claire is anxious yet excited for the rest of the day as her lessons pass by quickly, Eve had messaged Claire during one of her afternoon lesson to tell her that she needed to go home first and asked Claire to meet her an hour after school at the intersection where they had split up on their walk home from the park the last two night, Claire was relieved by this because while her room wasn’t exactly dirty she wanted to make it as close to perfect as she could for when Eve arrived.

Claire only takes fifteen minutes to tidy up her room but she spends the next half an hour trying to decide what she should wear to meet Eve even though she is pretty sure that her clothes will end up on her bedroom floor not long after they get back to her home. Claire leaves to meet Eve ten minutes early because she cant sit still and wait with all the excitement and nerves racing through her body, she doesn’t expect Eve to be there when she arrives and she is right so Claire takes out her phone and starts studying for an test she has coming up at school. After ten minutes of studying Claire gets as message from Eve telling her that she is running a little late but will be there in five minutes and exactly five minutes later Eve arrives.

Claire cant stop her jaw from dropping when she sees Eve because Eve is dressed in an all black cocktail dress that clings to her body and leaves her shoulders bare revealing a large amount of cleavage and comes to part way down her thighs leaving the rest of her legs bare. Claire feels under dressed and inadequate in her ripped skinny jeans and white T shirt compared to Eve who she thinks would look at home at a high class party, Claire curses herself for not having any better clothes but at the same time she can feel herself becoming aroused as she watches Eve walk towards her.

“You look gorgeous.” Claire say when Eve stops in front of her and pulls her into a hug, “I feel under dressed.” She says with a soft laugh trying to play it off as a joke.

“I feel over dressed.” Eve laughs trailing her eyes over Claire like she is wearing a similarly flattering outfit and not every day clothes.

“Are we going then?” Eve says lightly and taking Claire’s hand after a minute of Claire being unable to take her eyes off of her.

Claire can only nod her head feeling speechless as she looks at Eve who Claire thinks look like the most beautiful person in the world right now. Claire leads Eve back to her house letting Eve talk as they go but unable to say much herself as she wonders why a girl this beautiful would ever be interested in someone as plain looking as herself.

“Claire who is that?” Claire’s dad snaps as Claire walks through the door with Eve, she is no longer holding Eve’s hand because she doesn’t want her parents figuring out what Eve means to her.

“This is my friend Eve, we’re going to study in my room.” Eve tells him as she watches her dad trail his eyes over Eve with the same kind of look in his eyes that she knows she has every time she looks at Eve.

“Huh friend.” Her dad grunts pitting emphasis on the word like he either doesn’t believe that Eve is only her friend or that Claire has friends at all.

“I think your dad likes my dress.” Eve jokes as Claire shuts her bedroom door behind them.

“I don’t think it was just the dress.” Claire says feeling irrationally jealous over the look her dad had been giving Eve.

“Oh well let him look, there’s only one person I’m interested in.” Eve tells Claire as she advances on her with an almost predatory look in her eyes.

Claire cant believe that someone like Eve would be interested in her even as Eve gathers her in a tight hug and brings her lips to Claire’s own in a kiss of lustful want, Claire cant seem to bring herself to return the kiss though as the thought that maybe Eve doesn’t actually like her echoes through her head making her even more self conscious. Upon feeling Claire not respond to her kiss like she usually does Eve takes her lips away from Claire’s and looks at her confused because Claire had been all over her on the walk here but now it seemed like she wasn’t interested, Eve knew that Claire didn’t have the best relationship with her parents but she didn’t expect her little joke to get this response.

“What’s wrong?” Eve asks as she pulls back from the kiss to see that tears are forming in Claire’s eyes.

“Do you actually like me or is this more of Kelly’s games?” Claire asks with her voice breaking as she does because a part of her cant believe that Eve would actually be interested in her.

“Is that actually what you think?” Eve asks kind of understanding why Claire would think that but also feeling hurt that she would think that.

“I don’t know.” Claire almost cries as she throws herself face down on her bed so Eve doesn’t see her start to cry.

“I do like you.” Eve says as she sits on the bed near Claire and then waits to see what Claire will say scared that what Claire does say will hurt her.

“But why?” Claire gasps rolling over onto her side to look at Eve before continuing, “you’re so beautiful, funny, smart and interesting, and I’m shy, nerdy, flat chested and ugly.”

Eve sighs in relief as she realises that it isn’t that Claire doesn’t like her but that she is insecure and doesn’t believe that she is worthy if Eve’s affection, Eve finds herself getting angry as she wonders if the insecurities are all naturally Claire’s or if Kelly’s twisted games were to blame and at that moment Eve had never hated Kelly more.

“Your shyness is cute, I love seeing the way you blush every time I kiss you.” Eve tells her before quickly pressing on, “and every thing you think about me I think about you, you’re so smart you make me feel stupid sometimes and you make me laugh like no one else can. You are beautiful, even if you don’t see it I do, and anyway I prefer ass over tits and you have the most amazing ass I’ve seen.”

Eve cant stop herself from smiling as she sees Claire blush over her words, Eve lies down on the bed facing Claire and as she does she brushes a lock of hair out of Claire’s face and then uses her hand to wipe the tears away from Claire’s eyes. Claire and Eve lie there for a while silently looking into each others eyes and coming to terms with the idea that they both actually do have feelings for each other, eventually Claire leans forward slightly and kisses Eve lightly like she is almost afraid to kiss her. Eve responds to Claire’s kiss by shuffling closer to her on the bed and draping an arm across her letting her hand rest on the small of Claire’s back with out pulling her closer like she wants to.

“You believe me then.” Eve says the question more like a statement as she looks into Claire’s eyes with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah, I do.” Claire tells Eve while she looks back into her eyes feeling a smile break out across her own face and flutter of excitement in her chest.

“Good.” Eve says feeling excited and happy that Claire believes her, she is sure that Claire feels the same way about her but something inside her needs to hear her say it so she cant help but ask, “do you like me?”

“Yes, you make me feel things I’ve never felt before, just being around you gives me butterflies in my chest.” Claire answers Eve and seeing her smile Claire cant stop herself from bringing her lips back to Eve’s and kissing her, the kiss is deeper than the last one and filled with so much passion it takes them both by surprise.

“I do really like that dress.” Claire says trailing her eyes down Eve’s body when they break from the kiss.

“So do I, but I think it would look better on the floor along with your clothes.” Eve says giving Claire a quick kiss as Claire starts to stand up.

Claire stands up and slowly pulls off her T shirt teasing Eve with her slowness, Claire is satisfied when she sees Eve lick her lips and stand up before moving over to Claire and bringing her lips to one of Claire’s nipples. Claire moans as Eve sucks on her sensitive nipple sending shocks of pleasure through her body that has her head spinning and her pussy rapidly moistening, Claire can hear herself moan as Eve moves her lips to Claire’s other nipple and starts to suck on it and flick her tongue over it.

“Stop, stop.” Claire gasps as she feels dizzy from the overwhelming feeling of Eve’s mouth on her nipple, Eve takes her mouth from her nipple and Claire quickly explains why she told her to stop, “I want to put on some music so my parents don’t hear.”

The moment that Claire puts on a classic rock playlist and turns up the volume Eve latches back on to her nipples taking Claire by surprise and making her moan. Eve takes her mouth away from Claire’s nipples after a few minutes and waits for Claire to revive before she starts to pull off her dress, Claire recovers from the torturous pleasure of Eve’s mouth teasing her nipples to see Eve start stripping off her dress, she watches as pulls the dress up revealing her shaved pussy and then her flat stomach. Eve makes sure that Claire is watching as she pulls her dress up gathering her breasts up with it as she does and then letting them drop down into there natural position as she pull the dress over her head and off, when her dress is off Eve watches as Claire licks her lips while looking at her hungrily.

“You need to take those off.” Eve says her voice husky as she points at Claire’s jeans desperately wanting to bury her face between Claire’s legs.

Claire quickly strips off her jeans and the second that she does Eve lunges at her capturing her lips with her own kissing her hard, Claire opens her mouth and let’s Eve’s tongue enter her mouth. Eve kisses Claire for a long moment not easing up on the intensity of the kiss as she moves angling towards the bed with Claire between her and the bed, once they reach the bed Eve breaks the kiss and gently pushes Claire down onto the bed eliciting a small gasp from Claire before Eve sinks to her knees rises her hands to spread Claire’s legs and then starts to kiss her thighs letting her breath tickle across her pussy but not actually touching it.

“Remember what I said I was going to do to you?” Eve practically purrs as she climbs up the bed positioning herself over Claire.

“Yes.” Claire gasps looking up at Eve feeling butterflies in her chest and massive amount of arousal ass she anticipates what Eve is about to do.

Claire feels Eve lightly run her fingers up the inside of her one thigh and then the other making her moan softly, the moment Eve’s fingers come into contact with Claire’s soaking sex Claire cant do anything else but moan but as she does Eve leans down and kisses her at the same time she plunges a finger deep inside Claire. The sudden intrusion makes Claire want to cry out in pleasure but with Eve still kissing her she cant do anything but softly moan into Eve’s mouth as Eve starts to slowly pull her finger out, once her finger is almost all the way out Claire feels a pressure and as Eve pushes her finger back inside Claire feels like she is being stretch because Eve has added another finger and this time Claire does cry out as Eve’s lips have left hers.

“Shh, we don’t want your parents coming up to investigate.” Eve says softly as she claims her hand over Claire’s mouth to stop her moans from reaching her parents ears.

Eve slowly moves her two fingers in and out of Claire’s dripping pussy curling her fingers as she does to hit Claire’s G spot with every stroke sending waves of pleasure through Claire’s body and cutting off her moans until the only thing that leaves her mouth are soft grunts and gasps. The expression on Claire’s face is one of pleasure and a little pain as Eve speeds up her actions fucking Claire with her fingers, as Eve continues to fucks Claire with her fingers she lowers her head and sucks one of Claire’s nipples into her mouth while she brings her free hand up and starts to tease Claire’s other nipple.

Claire’s mind is spinning from Eve’s fingers assaulting her pussy and the overwhelming sensation of Eve’s other hand and mouth on her nipples, Claire tries to look down and see what Eve is doing to her but just like how she cant make a noise above an almost silent grunt she also cant seem to move. Eve is unrelenting with her attempts to bring Claire pleasure and she starts to speed up her fingers thrusting in and out of Claire until she feels Claire’s pussy start to clamp down on her fingers, when Eve feels Claire’s pussy contract she uses her thumb to circle her clit and at the same time she softly bites her nipple with her lips and gently pinches her nipple.

Claire orgasms extremely hard and she let’s out a guttural growl as her hips try to lift up off the bed but with Eve on top of her she is pinned to the bed, after a moment Eve take her mouth away from Claire’s nipple and looks up at her face to see her expression contorted with her extreme orgasm. Eve starts to worry because Claire doesn’t seem to be breathing as her orgasm rips through her and her body shakes violently beneath Eve but after a long moment Claire takes a deep gasp of air and her body goes slack like she doesn’t have any strength left inside her.

“You’re so beautiful when you cum.” Eve tells Claire before she kisses her on the throat as she runs her hands lightly up Claire trembling body.

“Now it’s your turn.” Claire says trying to get up so she can bury her face between Eve’s legs and bring her as much pleasure as she had just brought Claire but Eve plants her hands firmly on Claire’s chest and holds her in place.

“I’m not finished yet.” Eve tells her with her voice low and rough with arousal she adds, “I want to taste you.”

Claire wants to argue with her because she desperately wants her face to be between Eve’s legs but her argument stalls in her throat as Eve starts to trail light kisses across her collar bone, then down onto her chest stopping to suck Claire’s nipples into her mouth where she teases them with her tongue for a moment before continuing down over her stomach. Claire sighs as Eve kisses just above her pussy with her lips barely touching her pussy, Eve trails kisses around Claire’s pussy never once actually touching her pussy and making her groan out of frustration at being teased by Eve’s lips.

Claire moans loudly as Eve’s lips finally meet her pussy that is slightly sore and inflamed from Eve’s furious fingering, Eve kisses all over Claire’s pussy applying some suction as she does until she sucks Claire’s clit into her mouth and gently bites down using her lips. Claire moans loudly again as Eve sucks on her clit sending shockwaves through her body, Eve releases Claire’s clit and starts to lick her devouring her juices with a feverish hunger that has Claire writhing beneath her. It isn’t long before Claire is trying to grind herself against Eve’s face lifting her hips off of the bed to do so but Eve reaches up and places her hands on Claire’s hips and holds her down making Claire moan and writhe even more.

Claire orgasms hard with her legs clamping around Eve’s head and her body shaking, her orgasm isn’t as powerful as her previous one but is still one of the most powerful she has ever had. Eve had taken her mouth away from Claire’s pussy as she had her orgasm but the moment that she comes down from her orgasm Eve starts to lick her wetness again but this time she combines it with her fingers as she plunges two fingers inside Claire drawing a ragged cry of surprise and pleasure from her. Eve is certain that Claire’s parent have heard her moans and cries of pleasure but she doesn’t care because all she cares about right now is bringing Claire pleasure which she seems to be achieving quite well as she notes Claire’s breath coming in short gasping pants, her pussy pulsating around her fingers and flooding her mouth with Claire’s delicious juices.

“Oh fuck.” Claire growls feeling the onslaught of Eve’s fingers inside her and her mouth licking and sucking on her pussy.

Eve loves hearing the sound of Claire’s voice filled with so much pleasure that it makes her double her efforts relentlessly sucking and licking Claire’s clit and curling her fingers so that she strokes her G spot with every thrust of her fingers. It doesn’t take long before Eve feels Claire close in on her orgasm and as she does Eve reaches up with her free hand to tease Claire’s nipples and the moment that she does this Claire orgasms. Eve hadn’t been expecting it but is pleasantly surprised when she feels Claire’s juices squirting out of her drenching Eve’s face, hand and chest as the result of Claire’s third and strongest orgasm yet.

“No more, please no more.” Claire begs as Eve withdraws her fingers and licks up Claire’s pussy and then her lips to try and devour all of Claire’s remaining juices.

“Ok.” Eve says softly as she moves away from Claire before sucking her fingers into her mouth determined to taste every drop of Claire’s juices she had spilled.

“I don’t think I can cum again.” Claire says as Eve clambers up onto the bed next to her and kissing her deeply with Claire instantly responding by opening her mouth and letting in Eve’s tongue.

“Is that what I taste like?” Claire asks licking her lips as Eve pulls back from their kiss.

“Yeah, you’re delicious.” Eve says dreamily as she still tastes Claire’s juices, Eve looks into Claire’s eyes as she lies next to her and speaks again sounding a little surprise, “I didn’t know you were a squirter.”

“Neither did I, that was the first time.” Claire tells Eve with a soft laugh that is a bit hoarse from all of the grunts, groans and moans that she had let out because of Eve bringing her to orgasm three times.

“I’ll have to see if I can make you do it again.” Eve says punctuating her words by once again kissing Claire this time Claire throws an arm over Eve pulling her close until their bodies are pressed up against each other.

“Now it’s my turn.” Claire says quickly kissing Eve before unwrapping herself from the hug and then trailing kisses down Eve’s body.

“Wow, you’re so wet.” Claire notes as she lightly trails her fingers over Eve’s pussy making Eve shiver and sigh.

“That’s what you do to me.” Eve says her voice low and husky with arousal as she feels Claire start to circle her clit with her fingers.

Claire circles around Eve’s clit with her fingers until she hears Eve moan softly and once she hears her moan Claire pushes two fingers inside Eve. Claire tries to recreate what Eve had done to her and she curls her fingers inside Eve with every thrust making Eve groan and moan in pleasure, Claire relishes in the sound of Eve’s pleasure and feels a sense of pleasure within herself over the fact that she is able to make someone so beautiful that she has such intense feelings for feel pleasure like she is. Claire is enjoying making Eve feel pleasure almost as much as she had enjoyed it when Eve had been doing the same to her but she wants to make her feel more.

“Yes, don’t stop.” Eve groans as she feels Claire’s mouth join her fingers and she starts to suck on her clit.

Claire feels that Eve is getting closer and closer to an orgasm so increases her efforts by speeding up with her fingers and letting her tongue flick around Eve’s clit as she continues to suck on it. Claire feels Eve’s hips start to buck as her pleasure rises and knowing how it had increased her own pleasure Claire reaches up with her free hand and presses down on Eve’s hips trying to hold her down, Claire isn’t very successful with her attempt to hold Eve’s hips down because Eve is stronger than she is but she knows that it has the desired effect.

“Oh fuck, don’t stop.” Eve growls while her body tries to grind against Claire’s fingers and face as she feels herself rapidly approaching her orgasm.

Claire feels that spike of pride and pleasure again at being able to bring Eve this much pleasure making her wonder if a person can orgasm without physical contact but her questioning thoughts are thrown from her mind a moment later when Eve let’s out a guttural groan, her legs clamp around Claire’s head and her pussy starts to pulsate around her fingers. Knowing that Eve is about to orgasm Claire increases her efforts by moving her fingers faster, sucking her clit harder and putting more pressure on her hips to hold her down, Claire’s efforts are rewarded a moment later when Eve orgasms with a loud guttural growl.

“Stop, stop.” Eve says when she recovers from her orgasm as Claire continues to finger fuck her and suck and lick her clit.

Claire slowly pulls her fingers out of Eve and move her face away from her pussy to look up at her feeling a little hurt that Eve wants her to stop because she wants to make Eve cum as much as Eve had made her cum. The moment that Claire sees the expression on Eve’s face she knows that they aren’t done yet and thinks that it might be that Eve wants her to try something else or maybe she had brought some toys with her in the backpack that Claire had wondered about since she saw Eve wearing it even though it clashed with her dress.

“I want us to cum together.” Eve says her voice and expression filled with lust as she takes hold of Claire and pulls her up so that Claire is on the bed next to her.

Claire tries to ask Eve how she plans to do this but all Claire can do is gasp as Eve rolls over positioning herself on top of her, Claire had thought that she wouldn’t be able to cum again tonight but feeling Eve’s body pressing down on top of her own Claire realises she was wrong. Claire tries to ask her question again but is silenced once more when Eve kisses her long and deep making her moan into Eve’s mouth at the feel of Eve’s tongue exploring her mouth and the pressure of her body against her own with those perfect breasts pressing down in her making her pussy twitch out of need.

Claire doesn’t bother trying to ask her question again as Eve moves lifting one of Claire’s legs and positioning one of her own underneath while resting her other leg over Claire’s other leg so that their bodies are twined together. Claire cant help but gasp as she feels the wet heat of Eve’s pussy slide over her own and with that one movement she knows exactly what Eve has planned and feeling of lustful need shoots through her body as Eve starts to grind her wet sex against Claire’s own.

Eve leans forward and captures Claire’s lips with her own as she grinds against Claire’s pussy, Eve’s breasts rub against Claire’s nipples adding to the sensations flaring between her legs and making her groan into Eve’s mouth. Claire starts to grind against Eve so that they are both grinding away against each others pussy, the sounds of their wetness slapping against each other and their moans of pleasure almost overpowering the music that Claire had put on to stop her parents from overhearing what they are doing.

“I’m close.” Claire moans after gasping for air when Eve breaks away from another long deep kiss.

“Yes, cum with me.” Eve growls in response as she speeds up with her grinding against Claire so that they orgasm at the same time.

Hearing Eve tell her to cum with her is all Claire needed to push her over the edge into her orgasm, Eve feels Claire start to cum and like it flicks a switch within her Eve’s own orgasm slams into her. All of the strength drains out of Eve’s body and she collapses down on top of Claire vaguely feeling Claire shaking from her orgasm underneath as Eve shakes from her own orgasm. Eve recovers from her orgasm a moment before Claire does so she rolls off of her and lies next to her to watch her as she rides out the last little bit of her orgasm, Claire comes down from her orgasm to feel the absence of Eve’s weight on top of her and for a moment she panics thinking that Eve had gotten what she wanted and then left but then she feels an arm drape over her.

“What’re you doing?” Claire asks worried as Eve starts to stand up a couple of minutes later.

“Checking the time, I might need to head home soon.” Eve informs Claire making Claire feel a little bit sad because she doesn’t want Eve to leave, she wants her to stay the night.

“Cant you stay the night?” Claire asks hopefully but unable to take her eyes off of Eve’s ass as she walks over to her backpack and takes out her phone.

“Not tonight.” Eve sounds disappointed but her voice changes to one of lustful promise as she adds, “just wait until the weekend, you wont be able to get rid of me.”

“I cant wait.” Claire says her voice filled with excitement over the idea of having Eve stay over for the weekend but when Eve sighs Claire thinks it’s bad news.

“I need to go, I was supposed to leave like twenty minutes ago.” Eve says as she starts to pull clothes out of her backpack.

Eve starts to get dressed in a pair of skinny jeans and a grey T shirt that clings to her body showing off her curves, the fact that Eve is dressing in different clothes to go home in confuses and concerns Claire because she has heard that people relationships do things like that to hide when they are cheating on their partner.

“My parents would never believe I was going to study if I went out wearing that dress so I had to get creative. I got changed in the toilets at the park, that’s why I was late to meet you.” Eve tells Claire reassuring her that there isn’t some other reason she is changing into fresh clothes.

“I’ll walk with you to the intersection.” Claire tells her as she desperately wants to spend more time with her.

Eve starts to tell Claire that she doesn’t have to walk with her but she can see from the expression on Claire’s face that she wont take no for an answer and no matter what Eve says Claire will walk with her. Eve watches Claire get dressed feeling the same desire to stay the night that Claire had felt watching her dress, she knows that her parents won’t let her on a school night though and she doesn’t want to do it without permission because she knows she would be grounded and unable to see Claire apart from at school.

Claire tells her parents that she is walking Eve part way home and when she doesn’t get a reply she shrugs her shoulders and opens the door walking outside with Eve and taking her hand the moment that she closes the door behind them. Claire and Eve walk along with their hands clasped together and talking about anything and everything including Eve teasing Claire with the things she promises to do to her when she stays at her house over the weekend.

When they finally reach the intersection Eve stops and pulls Claire around so she is facing her and once she does Eve pulls Claire into a tight hug crushing their bodies together and holding on to her for a long moment, pulling back from the hug Claire looks up at Eve and Eve quickly leans down and kisses her. The kiss is deep and passionate and neither of them want to break the kiss but after a long moment Eve reluctantly pulls back from the kiss leaving them both slightly breathless and wanting more.

“See you tomorrow.” Eve says knowing that when she does see Claire tomorrow it will be when Kelly forces them into doing something sexual to each other.

“Yeah, see you tomorrow.” Claire replies a little sadly as she has the same thought that Eve does and desperately wishes that Kelly would just leave them alone.

Eve gives Claire another kiss, this one soft and loving making Claire press herself against Eve as she feels arousal course through her body but Eve pulls back from the kiss even though she is feeling the same arousal Claire is. Eve pants out another goodbye before having to walk away from Claire before she changes her mind and heads back to Claire’s house to spend the night with her wrapped in each others arms. Claire watches Eve walk away admiring her ass in those tight jeans while being sad that she is leaving but also excited for her to spend the weekend, after watching her for a moment Claire turns and starts to head home as ideas of what they are going to do this coming weekend enter her head.

3.

Claire had many erotic dreams during the night and woke up with an intense need to masturbate but she had woken up later than usual and didn’t have the time to indulge in those feelings before rushing off to school. Claire doesn’t see either Eve or Kelly on her way into school and while she still feels like she is on a high from yesterday she is also worried about what Kelly has planned her but she thinks that as long as it is with Eve then she doesn’t completely mind. Claire’s heart drops when in her last lesson she gets a message, she quickly checks the message hiding her phone from her teacher to see that the message is from Kelly summoning her to the changing rooms at lunch.

Claire slowly walks to the changing rooms when the bell for lunch rings hoping that it will make whatever Kelly has planned last less time or even make her change her plans to something less than what she might have planned. Claire walks down the hallway towards the changing rooms with a multitude of excuses for why it took her so long running through her head but as she approaches the changing rooms she hears shouting and instantly recognises the voice as belonging to Eve, Claire worries that Kelly is making someone else do sexual things to Eve and Claire’s heart skips a beat because she doesn’t thing that she would be able to see that without having a breakdown.

“I wont do it anymore!” Claire hears Eve shout at Kelly quickly followed by, “I like her Kel, I want to be with her!”

Claire feels herself blush a little at hearing Eve’s words but she also feels frightened because she is certain that Kelly is now going to release the picture of Eve having an orgasm and maybe even the one of herself doing the same.

“You walk out now and you know what I’ll do!” Kelly practically screams the words at Eve and while her words are vicious there is something else behind her words almost like a desperation.

“I don’t give a fuck!” Eve snaps and Claire hears Eve start to walk towards the door making her want to run away and hide but then she hears Eve stop and speak again but quieter making Claire strain to hear what it is she says, “if you have any kind of heart within you then you’ll leave us alone and delete those pictures.”

Claire feels tears well up in her eyes but then she hears Eve walking towards the door again and like she is working on autopilot she dashes across the hallway into one of the sports halls closing the door quickly behind her and stepping to the side so if anyone looked inside they wouldn’t see her. Claire waits for a minute before stepping back out into the hallway, she doesn’t know why she had hid from Eve but she knows that she has to go into the changing rooms because she cant afford Kelly leaking her picture because it would ruin any future job opportunities she might have and up until a few days Claire had big plans for her future.

“Get the fuck out!” Kelly screeched before Claire has even taken a step inside the changing rooms, Claire doesn’t need telling twice and she spins on her heels dashing out of the room.

Claire stands outside the changing rooms unsure what to do and scared that Kelly is going to put her picture all over the internet when her phone letting her know that she has a couple messages, one is from Kelly and the other two are from an unnamed account so she opens the one from Kelly first. ‘This is what happens to sluts who disobey me’ reads her message, Claire’s heart sinks because she knows what the other messages are without looking at them, they’re her and Eve’s photos.

Claire’s hands are shaking and tears are streaming from her eyes but her fingers seem to be working on autopilot as she opens the messages from the no named user, anger, horror and strangely relief slam into Claire as she sees the messages aren’t what she was expecting. Claire had been expecting to see the pictures of both her and Eve taken mid orgasm sent to every student in the school but instead the massages contain Eve’s full name and address and the picture of Eve sat on a toilet mid orgasm with her fingers inside her pussy.

Claire quickly types out a message to Eve asking her where she is because she wants to be there to try and comfort her in whatever way she can, after a minute of waiting for a reply she gets a message but it is from the last person she wants to hear from, Kelly. Kelly’s message reads, ‘now you know what happens to sluts who disobey me, if you don’t want what happened to your slut girlfriend to happen to you then meet me here tomorrow at ten in the morning’ Kelly’s message includes an address, Claire knows that if she doesn’t go to that address at the time she is told to then what had just happened to Eve will happen to her too.

Every student that has any connection to Eve is questioned by the police throughout the rest of the school day with some even being held Bach after school to be questioned, people had noticed the sudden closeness between Eve and Claire so Claire had been questioned intently. In the interrogation by the police she felt like she was being accused of leaking Eve’s photo because of the sudden closeness between the two, Claire considers telling the police everything that had been happening between Eve, Kelly and herself but she is scared that somehow Kelly would still leak her picture plus she was scared of being arrested herself because what she had been doing when Kelly took her photo was also illegal.

Claire tells the police that she and Eve had met at school and started talking before meeting up outside of school a few times and finally entered into a relationship with each other only a day or two ago. Claire tries to hold back her tears during the polices questions but the fact that they keep questioning the validity of her relationship with Eve and their feelings for each other is too much for her and by the time she leaves the interview she is sobbing and questioning if the feelings she and Eve have for each other are even real.

Claire doesn’t notice Kelly or her cruel expression and hissed words warning Claire that she had better not have told the police anything because all she can focus on are the thoughts the officers had put in her head making her question if she and Eve actually do care for each other. Claire rushes home with tears streaming down her face and those insidious thoughts a constant barrage that she cant get rid of, she had hoped to find some kind of peace when she got home, a break from those cruel thoughts and the scrutiny and cruel ideas of other but she realises that it isn’t meant to be when the moment she opens the front door and her parents start in on her.

Claire has to stand there as her parents scream and shout at her about how could she get herself involved with a girl who has so little dignity that she would share a picture like that with the entire student body, she tries to tell then that it wasn’t Eve who had shared that picture but they don’t listen to her and instead start in on how this looks for them and the family without once giving a thought to the turmoil and despair that she is obviously feeling right now.

When Claire’s parents stop screaming at her they tell her that she isn’t leaving the house for at least a month for getting involved with such a deplorable human being and banish her to her room where she flops face first down onto her bed with her tears coming stronger than ever. Lying there sobbing her heart out Claire cant stop thinking about the fact that maybe Eve hadn’t actually cared for her, the fact that her parents obviously don’t and maybe no one does and about how she is either going to have to sneak out of the house tomorrow to do what Kelly wants or have her own picture leaked to everyone.

Claire gets maybe a couple of hours sleep during the night and wakes up the next morning feeling worse than she had the night before, she tries to put all of those thoughts out of her mind and instead focus on how she is going to sneak out if the house and get to the address Kelly had given her by the time she had been given. Claire finally manages to sneak out with her backpack and a spare set of clothes in case she cant get back inside or she decides not to return home, she makes her way through the streets to the address Kelly had given her and knocks on the door.

Claire had expected Kelly to answer the door but instead it is a boy, one she recognises as being Marcus who is one of the sporty popular boys who girls seem to love and that teachers and parents turn a blind eye to his bullying because he wins them sporting events which is the only thing the school is known for. Marcus doesn’t ask her name and must be expecting her because he grabs her by the arm and drags her inside the house where Claire sees Kelly standing with a cruel smile on her face, that expression tells Claire everything she needs to know, that it isn’t a coincidence that Marcus is here.

“Is that the slut?” Claire heats Kelly’s voice from further into the home and as she hears Kelly’s voice Claire feels pure rage and wants nothing more than to viciously attack her even though she knows she wont.

“It’s Claire.” Marcus calls back to Kelly making Claire feel a little bit better as he had called her by name instead of calling her slut like Kelly always does.

Kelly doesn’t say anything else and Marcus walks through the house with Claire reluctantly following him as he ascends a staircase and walks along a corridor before entering a room, Claire follows him inside to see Kelly sitting in a chair with a glass in her hand filled with something that Claire thinks is wine. Kelly smiles at Claire as she walks into the room but the smile in Kelly’s face isn’t a friendly one but instead is one of cruel smugness that let’s Claire know that Kelly isn’t sorry in any way for what she had just done to Eve, Claire can feel herself shaking with rage as Marcus moves to sit on the bed and Kelly takes a sip of her drink.

“I think you know what we’re doing today don’t you slut?” Kelly says with that cruel smugness creeping into her voice, Claire shakes her head suddenly unable to speak, “well Marcus here is going to fuck you.”

“What?” Marcus snaps making Claire think that he is just as surprised as she is by Kelly’s words, Kelly doesn’t answer Marcus’s questioning outburst and just glares at him.

“N-no, I’m not doing that.” Claire says scared of what Kelly will do but adamant about this because over this last week Claire has realised something about herself, she doesn’t like guys and is in fact gay.

“You know what I’ll do if you don’t.” Kelly growls standing up and taking a few menacing steps towards Claire making her back up out of fear of what Kelly is about to do.

“I don’t care, you’ve already ruined my life why not just get it all over with.” Claire tries to sound confident and strong as she speaks but instead her voice breaks as she is scared of what will happen when Kelly releases that picture of her.

“What about you Marcus?” Kelly asks looking over at Marcus who looks from Kelly to Claire nervously.

“If she isn’t into it then I wont do anything.” Marcus says making Claire smile slightly out of relief that she isn’t going to be forced into getting fucked by Marcus.

“That’s ok.” Kelly says in a way that make it obvious that it really isn’t ok which she confirms when she adds, “I guess we’ll just see what your dad thinks of the video of you drinking while underage and smoking weed.”

“He’ll fucking kill me.” Marcus snaps looking at Kelly with barely contained anger, “you know he’s the police chief.”

Claire’s heart drops when she hears Marcus’s words because she is certain that Marcus will do whatever to stop his dad from seeing that video but Claire hopes that he wont go as far as to rape her because that’s what it would be as Claire wont willingly have sex with him. Claire watches a few emotions play across Marcus’s face from anger to fear and finally resignation which is the one that scares Claire the most because she is sure that she is going to have to make a run for the front door.

“You know what you have to do.” Kelly says with that vicious smile still on her face as she looks between Claire and Marcus.

“Claire please let me do this, my dad can’t see that video.” Marcus says his voice pleading but also hard and Claire knows that this is it, she is going to have to run any second now.

“No, I’m not doing this.” Claire says firmly as she backs towards the door so she can get to the front door of the house quickly if she needs to.

“Then I’m sorry but I have to do this.” Marcus says but before the words have even left his mouth Claire has started running but unfortunately Marcus is much faster than she is and quickly catches her knocking her to the ground.

“No, no, get off me!” Claire screams as Marcus pins her to the ground and starts to pull at her jeans trying to pull them off of her but Claire’s furious struggling works to her advantage when she catches him in the chest with one of her feet.

“Fucking bitch.” Marcus snarls as Claire scrambles to her feet and starts to try and run towards the front door of the house to get away from Marcus who now seems intent on raping her.

Claire only makes it to the top of the stairs before she feels something slam into her back sending her tumbling down the stairs, Claire can see black spots in her vision from hitting her head on what felt like every step on the way down the stairs. Claire tries to stand up so she can run again but she cant get any further than her knees as her head starts to spin and feels like either throwing up or passing out but when she feels hands start gripping at the waist band of her jeans again she tries to get away again only for her vision to go completely black as she passes out.

Claire awakens to feel hands on her shoulders pinning her down with her back pressed hard against some rough carpet, as she slowly regains her senses she also feels fingers stroking her pussy and for a moment she thinks that it is Eve until she remembers what had just happened to her. Claire screams loudly and starts to struggle again trying to lash out at the person holding her down and the person playing with her pussy but she still feels weak and her attempts to hit the people is unsuccessful and met with cruel laughter that she recognises as belonging to Kelly.

“How am I supposed to do this if she isn’t even wet.” Marcus’s voice is like a hammer to her head and Claire tries to put more effort into her wild flailing to tries and get them off of her before Marcus finds a way to do what he is talking about which she is sure means raping her.

“Stop that slut, you’re not going anywhere.” Claire hears Kelly growl a moment before she feels ⅜something hit her in the face making her black out again for a short moment but it is long enough that when she regains consciousness she feels a wetness between her legs that she is certain isn’t natural and is the result of some kind of lube.

“Please no, please don’t do this.” Claire begs as she sees Marcus’s face come into view as he positions himself above her.

“I’m sorry.” Marcus says quietly as Claire feels his hard cock come into contact with her pussy, she can no longer hold back her tears and they spill over as her body tensed from the knowledge of what is about to happen.

Claire screams in agony as Marcus pushes inside her, Claire’s scream isn’t just from the sudden unwelcome intrusion but also because the biggest thing that she has had inside her before was Eve’s two fingers which felt minuscule when compared to Marcus’s cock. The pain that Claire feels as Marcus pushes slowly but firmly further inside her without pause is so intense that her body spasms and Kelly grabs her shoulders pushing her down, only a matter of seconds later Claire slumps to the ground her body twitching as she falls unconscious again.

Claire fades in and out of consciousness with the pain being a constant presence every time she is awake and aware of what is happening to her. Claire finally snaps fully back into consciousness and along with the bruised and battered feeling of her body and the excruciating pain between her legs she can feel a wetness leaking out of her sex which she knows has nothing to do with arousal but everything to do with what Marcus has just done to her. The first thought that runs through Claire’s head is that she wishes she was dead because she doesn’t know how she is going to live with the knowledge of what has just happened.

Claire lies alone crying on the carpet for a long time so long that her tears dry up and she is left sobbing silently and tearless. The chiming of her phone catches her attention and seeing through a haze Claire finds her phone not too far away from her but what she sees when she checks her phone makes a calm determination fall over her because the message are sent to everyone at school and contain her full name and address plus the picture of her cumming in the classroom.

The determination comes with a complete lack of care about consequences for the two items she finds and steals from the house, she stuffs the items into her backpack and heads out quickly without running into either Kelly or Marcus.

Claire switches her phone over to airplane mode as furious texts from her from her parents, cruel messages from people she thought as friends and even what looked to be a concerned message from Eve. Claire types into the notes app on her phone as she walks through the streets with a specific location in her mind, the little flower garden in the park where she had sat with Eve, the flower garden means a lot to Claire because of the time she spent there with Eve.

Claire types more into the notes app, she knows exactly what she wants to write so that is what she writes. Claire details everything that has happened recently from Kelly catching her masturbating in a classroom at school, to being forced to perform sexual acts on herself and Eve in front of Kelly for what she can only guess is Kelly’s amusement. Claire writes about how spending the time she did with Eve when they were alone together was some of the happiest times of her life, even though everything else was falling apart around her.

Claire walks into the park and feels tears start to slowly trickle out of her eyes slightly surprising her because she was sure that her tears were all dried up, she had stopped writing for a second as she thought about how close she was to the flower garden and how quickly she would reach it. Claire tries to type quicker but her hands are shaking and she stumbles as she has to blink tears from her eyes but she manages to type even though she has to walk slower.

Claire writes about how she is certain that her parents don’t love and maybe never have, she writes that she thinks that they shouldn’t have had her just to not care about her and how she thinks that maybe that would have been better for all three of them but. She also details that even though they have been distant and seemingly uncaring she still loves them and just wishes they would care even a little about her and her life.

Claire sits on one of the few benches around the flower garden letting her backpack fall softly to the floor while she finishes typing, she says that she is going to leave this not open on her phone so when the police get here they will hopefully read it and discover all the shit that Kelly put her and others through and do something about it. Claire reaches down and opens her backpack, placing her phone down on the bench next to her she starts to take the items she had stolen from the house, the first is a bottle of alcohol.

The most experience Claire has with alcohol is that she had taken one of her dads beers once, hated everything about it and then gotten in trouble for taking when her dad realised what she had done the next evening. Her inexperience with alcohol is what makes Claire take the lid off the bottle labelled Gin and quickly drink a mouthful, the liquid burns her throat and she almost drops the bottle as she fumbles trying to quickly put the lid back on the bottle as she takes gasping breaths.

“I wouldn’t recommend gin but I can understand why you want to drink after what Kelly’s done.” Claire hadn’t noticed Eve walking into the flower garden but there she was walking around from the other side of the water feature that the benches all face.

“I didn’t think it really mattered.” Claire says feeling fresh tears run down her cheeks because she realises that Eve only knows that Kelly had released the picture of her and not what Marcus had done too.

“Why? She sent out that picture but it’s not the end of the world or anything…” Eve trails off as Claire bursts into sobs that had Eve rushing over to her.

“It’ll be ok.” Eve says as she knocks Claire’s backpack over as she hurries to comfort her, she hugs Claire but cant stop herself from glancing down at the ground where she had heard something tumble out of the backpack.

“Claire?” Eve asks softly and more than a little shocked as she sees the bottle of pills that had tumbled out of Claire’s backpack.

“M…Mar…Marc…” Claire stammers as the weight of everything that had happened to her today slams into her like a train wreck rendering her completely speechless but she still manages to weakly point at her phone on the bench beside her.

Eve looks at Claire’s phone and upon seeing the block of text she scrolls up to the top and starts to read, she feels her anger rising as she reads Claire’s words that describe what had happened to her over the last week. Eve feels dread settle over her as she continues reading and consequently learns about everything that had happened to Claire today, what both Kelly and Marcus had done and that is when she understands the bottle of pills.

“No!” Eve screams dropping Claire’s phone and lunging at her to wrap her arms tightly around her where she growls, “don’t you dare, don’t you ever dare.”

“Please don’t leave me.” Eve cries after she spends a long minute with her arms wrapped around Claire as they both cry all over each other, “please never do that.”

“I don’t know what else to do.” Claire’s voice is quiet and broken as she clings to Eve like the world depends on her grip holding herself against Eve.

“It sounds horrible but please tell me you didn’t clean up?” Eve asks Claire hating that if she hasn’t she needs to get Claire to the police or hospital so they can get DNA evidence that will prove that Marcus is guilty.

“No, I… I didn’t even think about that, I could only think about…” Claire trails off as she alludes to what she had been planning to do with the bottle of gun and bottle of pills.

“Ok then we need to go to the police, they’ll take samples and then hopefully Marcus goes to prison.” Eve snarls the last part letting the rage she is feeling at Marcus and Kelly show through the calm exterior she is trying to hold on to so she can comfort Claire.

“Ok. I have messages from Kelly too that they should see.” Claire says sounding slightly more confident making Eve open the messaging app on Claire’s phone which reveals all the messages Kelly has sent her including the one bragging about releasing Eve’s picture.

“This proves what I told the police.” Eve is happy because this might be everything that is needed to prove her story to the police and end Kelly’s cruel games.

Eve’s happiness becomes worry when she looks at Claire because she is pale with bloodshot eyes that don’t want to stay open. Eve quickly takes out her own phone and dials for the emergency services to get an ambulance for Claire because she sees a stain on the crotch of Claire’s jeans that looks a lot like blood. Eve hears Claire mutter something about her head hurting and being tired that makes Eve shake her and snap at her to stay awake as she is put through to the ambulance dispatchers.

Eve descends into pure panic as she quickly explains what she knows has happened to Claire and that she thinks Claire had an head injury too because she had said she was dizzy and was trying to fall asleep. Eve already knew that she can’t let Claire fall asleep and tries to keep her awake as she tells them to hurry up and send help, time seems to stretch for her as she waits for any sign of the coming ambulance.

Eve feels slightly relieved as she sees the moving towards her after having told the dispatcher that she didn’t think she could move Claire because of a mix of fear that it would worsen her injuries and lack of physical strength, Eve had even tried to get Claire to move so she could attempt to get her to walk with her own help over to the road but Claire wasn’t able to. Eve scoops up both her own phone and Claire’s when the paramedics reach her, they don’t examine Claire for long before they decide to use a stretcher to take her to the ambulance, Eve manages to hand off Claire’s backpack to the paramedics who agree to take it with them because it will be better for Claire to have her own clothes in the hospital.

Eve tries to convince the paramedics to take her with Claire or find a way for her to get to the hospital stating the fact that she is Claire’s girlfriend as a valid reason for her to be going with them but they refuse and point her over to the police who had arrived because they need to interview her over the fact that she had stated that a serious crime had been involved. Eve tells the officers everything that Claire had told her and shows them the note Claire had written in her phone when she had been intent on ending her own life, she even shows them the messages between Kelly and Claire that not only show what has been done to Claire but also works as evidence in her own police case against Kelly.

Claire is only semi conscious as she is bundled into the back of an ambulance to feel them prod and poke her all over as they search for the areas that she is hurt the most. Claire starts to thrash around and panic as the paramedics start to remove her jeans because she has flash backs to what had happened a mere few hours ago and her mind convinces her that it is about to happen all over again, Claire passes out a moment later though leaving the paramedics to do what they need to do to stop her from bleeding any more.

Claire falls in and out of consciousness which the paramedics and doctors are ok with after checking that there isn’t a serious head injury, Claire’s unconscious state makes it easier for them to examine her genitals which need some surgery to stop her from bleeding. The doctors are satisfied with their work but they are sickened by their tasks as they have to go about collecting samples that will point the finger at the person who had done this to Claire.

“Hey there beautiful.” The first words that Claire hears when she finally fully regains consciousness in the hospital hours later are like a balm to her emotions especially as they are spoken by Eve.

“Hi.” Claire croaks in a hoarse and weak sounding voice caused by her screams earlier today and the fact that she hasn’t had a drink in the past few hours.

“You scared the shit out of me.” Eve says softly with her voice breaking as she blinks away tears when her mind replays her idea of what could have happened if she hadn’t found Claire when she had.

“Sorry.” Claire says softly as Eve hands her a plastic cup of water that she drinks greedily even though it stings her throat.

“Don’t apologise, just please don’t do it again, I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Eve tells Claire punctuating her words with a quick kiss on Claire’s forehead.

“You really do care.” Claire says feeling tears in her own eyes because the words of the police and Kelly had convinced her that Eve doesn’t care for her.

“I’ve already told you I do.” Eve says a little annoyed that Claire obviously hadn’t believed her but she decides to say it again only this time in a way Claire cant deny, “Claire I love you, please don’t do something like that again, I don’t think I could live without you.”

“Every one was saying you didn’t, that you were using me because I was easy to manipulate.” Claire tells her as she starts to cry.

“Hey, don’t cry.” Eve speaks softly as she gently wipes the tears from Claire’s face, “I thought that would make you happy not make you cry.”

“Sorry.” Claire says as she tries to get her emotions under control, Eve is about to tell her that she doesn’t need to apologise so much when Claire speaks, “I’ve just never had anyone say that to me before.”

“Not even your parents?” Eve asks feeling her heartbreak a little for Claire as she shakes her head letting Eve know that no one has told Claire that they love her.

“Well now you have me and I’ll tell you I love you every day, if you’ll be my girlfriend?” Eve’s words are soft but make Claire cry up again because she had thought that after what had happened today no one would ever love her especially not some one who know what had happened.

“I understand if you don’t want to.” Eve says feeling her heart drop when Claire spends a long feeling minute silent with tears rolling down her cheeks.

“I want to, I just didn’t think anyone could love me after today.” Claire says making Eve tear up and start to cry so both of them are there crying.

Claire lies in the hospital bed crying because she had truly believed that she would never be loved yet here Eve was declaring her love and asking her to be her girlfriend. Eve sits in the chair next to Claire’s bed crying because of what this kind, beautiful and funny girl that she cares for so much has been through because of Kelly, the fact that she has never been told that she is loved, not even by her own parents, and although she is crying Eve is also happy because the girl she loves cares about her too enough to agree to being her girlfriend.

The police enter the room shortly after both Claire and Eve have finally stopped crying, they say they need to talk to each of them separately and give them enough time to indulge in a small kiss that Eve is surprised to find Claire return before Eve has to leave the room. The police tell Claire and Eve that having looked through the girls phones and they are being taken as evidence because the police plan on bringing in both Kelly and Marcus for questioning with the hope that the evidence on their phones and samples taken from Claire they will be able to bring up charges against them.

Eve is a little bit annoyed that the police cant promise her that they will do something about Marcus and Kelly but she understands why they wont promise anything, what really angers Eve though is the fact that Claire has been in the hospital for hours now yet her parents haven’t shown up yet. Eve considers telling Claire’s parents to leave when they finally show up because she is sure that they are going to upset Claire further but Eve is worried that if she does that then it may drive a wedge between her and Claire which is the last thing she wants to happen, so she bites her tongue and doesn’t say anything as Claire’s parents start ranting.

Eve feels nauseated and extremely angry as she listens to Claire’s parents rant about how it will look for them that Claire did this, always referring to Claire’s rape as ‘this’ or ‘that’ while making it out to be something Claire chose to do. Eve has tried her hardest not to say anything as Claire’s parents rant at Claire making her cry and making out that her rape was just a cry for attention that wont work, they continue to rant including Eve and calling their relationship bullshit and throwing personal insults at Eve which is when she finally breaks.

Eve loses her temper with Claire’s parents telling them that they are idiot to think that Claire had faked being raped and even cites Claire’s injuries and the fact that the doctors had to perform surgery on her just to stop her from bleeding because of what happened. Eve doesn’t stop and continues to go off at Claire’s parents telling them that is she was trying to get attention it’s because they’ve neglected her and never even told her that they love her. Eve finishes her rant by telling Claire’s parents that she loves Claire, she doesn’t care what they think and she thinks that if they cant accept their own daughters sexuality and her being in a relationship with someone who loves her then that’s on them and they shouldn’t make Claire feel bad or guilty about it.

“I’ll see you later beautiful.” Eve says louder than she usually would before she kisses Claire purposefully making a show out of it and quietly thanking Claire after because she had only planned a quick kiss yet Claire had deepened the kiss.

“If you don’t see me tomorrow, then come save me.” Claire says jokingly with a little laugh but Eve is feeling protective and plans to see Claire tomorrow even if it means having to break down the front door to her house.

“I love you.” Eve tells Claire emphasising the word ‘love’ and blowing her a kiss as she walks towards the door of the hospital room without care for the ugly expressions on the graves of Claire’s parents.

“I love you too.” Claire replies as Eve walks out of the room leaving her alone with her parents who start ranting at her again only for Claire to block then out and instead focus on the words Eve had said and how they had made her feel.

Claire hadn’t been expecting to see Eve the next day but she does even if the setting isn’t exactly ideal because she saw her leaving the police station just as Claire was entering, they share a quick smile and a hug before Claire is practically dragged away by her parents. Claire’s interview with the police had been both good and bad at the same time, good because they were planning on pressing charges against both Kelly and Marcus for what they had done but bad because they wanted her to testify in court. Claire knew that testifying in court would be very hard for her but she thought that she would be able to do it if it meant that Kelly and Marcus would be punished, she also knew that having Eve to comfort her afterwards would help her find the strength to go through with it.

Claire wasn’t surprised to find Eve at her doorstep later that evening, Claire’s parents tried to force her to send Eve away but she didn’t listen and instead invited Eve inside telling her parents that she wasn’t going to stop seeing Eve and that they should get used to it. Eve was impressed by Claire’s strength when Claire had ranted at her parents about her not staying away from Eve, Eve actually felt herself getting turned on by Claire’s obvious show of affection but Eve wasn’t about to try anything sexual so soon after Claire had experienced something so traumatic.

Claire and Eve spend hours talking and watching TV, enjoying each others company with Claire taking Eve by surprise when she cuddles up to her resting her head on Eve’s shoulder as Eve loosely wraps an arm around Claire. Claire’s frequent yawns let Eve know that she is tired and Eve plans to leave soon so Claire can sleep but when she mentions this to her Claire wraps her arms around Eve and pulls her almost painfully tight against her.

“Please don’t.” Claire says sounding small and afraid and making that protectiveness in Eve rear its head, “I’d feel safer with you here.”

Eve cant believe Claire’s words and while part of her is angry that enough has happened to Claire to make her feel unsafe in her own home another part of Eve is happy that Claire has asked her to spend the night with her. Eve has to use the landline phone to call her parents and explain to then what is happening and they surprise Eve by agreeing and letting her spend the night at Claire’s, Eve is so surprised that she starts to argue her case until she realises that they had actually given her permission, upon realising what her parents had said Eve cant stop thanking them.

Claire is fully dressed and curled up on one half of the bed facing towards the door of her bedroom looking small and fragile making Eve angry that someone so amazing had been put through enough to make her scared in what is supposed to be a safe place. Eve makes sure that Claire is aware of her taking off her jeans and climbing into the bed with her, Claire stiffens and panic crosses her face as Eve pulls off her jeans but after a moment of explanation Claire visibly relaxes a bit and let’s Eve into the bed with her. Eve doesn’t urge Claire to take off her own jeans which she knows from experience aren’t comfortable to wear in bed but instead softly speaks comforting and loving words to her as Claire pulls one of Eve’s arms over her and let’s it rest on her stomach, that is how they fall asleep with Claire feeling safe within Eve’s arms.

The court dates come and go with Claire and Eve both testifying at Kelly’s trail which both of them find relatively easy and results in Kelly receiving a short prison sentence, a hefty fine and a restraining order that requires her to stay a certain distance away from Claire, Eve and three other students that Kelly had been blackmailing at the same time. Marcus’s trail is much harder though as Claire is forced to relieve her rape all the while Marcus’s lawyers try to make out that it was consensual but that Claire had regretted it and cried rape after the fact but the paramedics and doctors that had treated her that day back up Claire’s version of events stating that they could plainly tell that her head injury had occurred first rendering her at best semi conscious which meant there was no way she could give true consent. Claire and Eve are both relieved to hear that Marcus is found guilty and will be serving a long prison sentence while also having a restraining order much like the one Kelly had received meaning that even when he gets out of prison he will have to stay the stated distance away from Claire.

Claire and Eve are both glad when the trials are over and they start to spend more time with each other, Eve’s parents accept the fact that their daughter is dating another girl and after a short while accept her into the family treating Claire better than her own parents who still blame her rape on her and refuse to accept her sexuality and relationship with Eve. Claire doesn’t mean to but she actually ends up spending more time at Eve’s house than at her own even spending nights there during the week along with the weekend which Eve had once thought her parents would never allow.

Eve knows that there is a long road ahead of her and Claire before Claire will feel comfortable with anything sexual again, Eve is ok with that though and is happy that Claire feels comfortable enough around her to change clothes with her still in the room, Eve is understanding and never pressures Claire into anything which she hopes will is helpful and comforting to Claire. Eve is just happy to be with Claire, to be able to say that she is her girlfriend, to be able to hold her hand, hug her, kiss her and take her on dates and best of all fall asleep next to Claire usually with Claire wrapped in her arms with the hopes that there will be many more nights like them.

---

This story is fiction – any resemblance to real persons or places is coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

It was a warm day in the early summer of 1961 at Hirstmere Hall, an exclusive boarding school for girls in the southern English countryside. In a top floor study-bedroom, seventeen year-old Sixth Form pupil Susan Meacham was enjoying what she liked best: applying her tongue and fingers to a girl’s cunt and hearing the whimpering moans as she took her to climax. Susan was an adept pussy-eater who had given satisfaction to quite a few girls in her class; she followed the adage often uttered by her teachers, although they probably had other endeavours in mind – ‘practice makes perfect’. The little hussy in front of her, lying back on the bed with her eyes closed and soft groaning sounds issuing from her half-open mouth, was even more delectable than most – in both her attractiveness, and her wanton enjoyment of their mutual lust. Susan did not normally trawl the younger girls (it was almost an unwritten rule that sexual pleasure was taken only with girls of the same year), but Belinda Carrington was worth making an exception for. She was without doubt the prettiest girl in the Fifth Form, with dark hair platted into pigtails, large brown eyes in a cute and deceptively-innocent pixie face, and rosebud lips. Belinda was just over sixteen years old and quite petite, only five foot three inches, with a slim waist, pertly thrusting conical tits which although not really large were quite noticeable on her small body, and a deliciously jutting ass. It was the latter which had most caught Susan’s eye, and there was no doubt that the little minx had been flouncing it past her in a deliberately coquettish way. After a few unmistakeably flirtatious conversations, in one of which Belinda had apparently absent-mindedly undone her top three shirt buttons to give the bigger and taller girl a good view of her bra and cleavage, she had served up a pretext by asking Susan for assistance with some maths problems she was stuck on. Susan had readily consented to help, and suggested a ‘private study session’ in her room on this afternoon – at which the younger girl had actually fluttered her eyelashes at her, smoothed her hands across her shirt front, and promised breathily that she would be there ‘ready and willing for you to show me how to do it’. Well, thought Susan, what could be a clearer promise than that, and the Saturday afternoon – when most pupils and teachers were out for the half-day – would be the perfect opportunity.

Susan was well above average in physical charms herself. She had recently turned seventeen, and was five foot eight inches tall, with long natural blonde hair that was usually kept behind an Alice-band or in a pony-tail. Her eyes were more grey than blue, and her figure was ripening into womanhood, with breasts a little fuller than most of the other Sixth Form girls. She was quite slender and trim, and there were still traces of girlish coltishness in her movements. As she was in one of the two senior years (she would be in the Upper Sixth next year), she was entitled to her own study-bedroom – although she rather missed the sexual antics which she had enjoyed with her roommate during the previous year, after ‘lights out’ was called by the teacher on duty. When Belinda arrived for their assignation, neither girl bothered much with the pretence that she was there for help with her maths. Susan gestured for the pretty young schoolgirl to sit on the bed, and then sat down next to her, thigh against thigh. Belinda looked at her demurely, and put her arms behind herself for support, leaning back slightly in such a way as to stick her breasts out even more prominently. Susan placed one hand on Belinda’s nearest knee, and when there was no protest or comment she slowly slid it under the grey uniform skirt and upwards to find and stroke the front of her panties – as she did so, Belinda parted her thighs to allow easier access. For a brief moment, Susan withdrew her hand to unbutton and remove Belinda’s plain white shirt and blue-and-black school tie. Then she urged Belinda further onto the bed, so that the young slut’s head was resting on the pillow. Susan tugged Belinda’s panties down her legs and threw them away, and then pushed the younger girl’s skirt up around her waist and spread her legs wide apart. Susan knelt between them, reaching first for Belinda’s sweetly perky breasts, scooping them out of the plain white cotton bra and then tweaking and licking at the nipples. Belinda started to moan at this, with murmurs that became louder as Susan transferred the attentions of her mouth to the younger girl’s pussy.

Several minutes passed pleasantly whilst the tip of Susan’s tongue poked into the tight crevasse of Belinda’s cleft. As she concentrated upon the taste and texture of the sweet girlish opening between Belinda’s thighs, Susan did not hear or notice the door of her room opening. Her first warning was when Belinda gave a startled squeal and jerked backwards against the headboard of the bed, leaving Susan’s face to flop down on the bedsheet. The noise had been very different from Belinda’s previous gasps of pleasure, but when Susan lifted her face to see the cause of this upset, she gave a horrified squawk of her own. Standing beside the bed, hands on her hips and a stern expression on her face, was one of the teachers – Miss Barker, who taught geography and took a class for gym and sports as well. There was nothing Susan could do – she had been caught in a forbidden sexual perversion, and with Belinda’s undressed state and her mouth on the girl’s cunt there was no point in denying it. The colour drained from Susan’s face, as she regarded the stern teacher with shock and fear. Miss Barker was in her early 30s, a fit and sporty woman whose lean figure was the result of frequent exercise; she had fairly short black hair cut in not quite the latest fashion, and the outline of her breasts and the bra encasing them could be seen against her green woollen jumper. Below this she wore a rather severe brown tweed skirt, stockings and plain brown shoes. Miss Barker was not an unpopular teacher, for although quite strict she also had a sense of humour, but now there was no sign of amusement in her expression.

‘Susan!!’, demanded the teacher, ‘what is going on here?’ There was no answer to that rhetorical question – it was obvious what had been taking place, and Susan certainly wasn’t going to name it out loud. After a moment, Miss Barker gave both girls their orders. Susan would report to the Headmistress’s office at once, for as the older girl her offence was the most severe. Belinda was instructed to put her clothes back on, and to wait in Miss Barker’s room until she also would be called to account by the school’s head. As a subdued Belinda started to pull her knickers back on, Susan’s arm was gripped by the forceful teacher and she was marched out of the room and down the stairs. Susan was still fully dressed in her school uniform: black shoes, white knitted socks, a navy blue pleated skirt that fell to just above the knee, a plain white shirt and the school tie. She was instructed to sit on one of the chairs in the corridor outside the Headmistress’s office, while Miss Barker knocked and entered the inner sanctum. After just a moment of the murmuring of voices, the teacher re-emerged and instructed the now tearful and fearful schoolgirl to go in. Susan hesitantly entered the room, whilst the teacher left in the other direction to locate the errant Fifth Former.

When Susan entered the Headmistress’s study, she was almost quaking with anxiety. The head of the school had only been appointed two years before, and was an assured and assertive woman of a little over 40. Her name was Miss Sterling, and she was very handsome in a severe way: her dark hair was always tightly coiled and pinned, and she wore almost no make-up. She was quite tall, five foot ten or eleven inches, and well built in proportion – quite large breasts were hidden under her starched blouses and woollen cardigans, and the swell of her hips and buttocks were constrained in the plain two-piece skirts and suits which she always wore. Sitting behind her desk, the Headmistress regarded Susan sternly for a moment before speaking. ‘This is a very serious matter, Susan – very serious indeed. There is no doubt that you were engaged in perverse congress with another pupil – and, what is worse, a younger girl whom you had enticed, perhaps even pressured.’ There was no answer possible to this, as Susan would not make matters better for herself by claiming that Belinda had been an eager participant (indeed, had almost seduced her rather than the other way round), and she would not make things worse for the younger girl by telling tales on her. So Susan just looked at the carpet, red-faced and with the tracks of tears on her cheeks, and mumbled something quite unintelligible. Miss Sterling sniffed disapprovingly, and then gave a slight sigh. To Susan’s horror, the head teacher then said: ‘I’m afraid that you must be expelled from the school; you will have to leave immediately, and I will write to your parents to tell them of the reason for your removal.’ Susan felt almost faint and staggered, clutching the edge of the desk to steady herself. This was awful – it was far, far worse than she had feared or expected. To be expelled from school for lesbianism in the early 1960s was a social disaster – whilst a great deal of sexual congress went on between the girls at boarding schools and the women’s colleges at Oxford and Cambridge universities, the absolute social rule was that it was never publicly acknowledged or exposed. This would mark Susan out as a pariah in her social circle, and it would appal and enrage her parents. She would be ostracised, and her wealthy father might even disinherit her. Anything – absolutely anything – was better as an alternative.

Susan began to plead tearfully with the Headmistress, proclaiming how sorry she was and begging to be given another chance. She declared her willingness to accept any other punishment, if only she could remain at the school and her parents not be told of her misdemeanour. In her distraught state, she did not notice the gleam that came into the mature teacher’s eye when she offered this, or realise it was exactly what Miss Sterling had intended when she had announced her draconian punishment. The Headmistress pretended to be swayed by the girl’s contrition and beseechments into slowly reconsidering her decision, whilst concealing her inner glee and the warm dampening in the folds of her labia. This would be sweet, she thought to herself, sweet indeed, as she regarded the attractive and curvaceous young girl-flesh that was offering itself up to her mercy. ‘Well …’ the Headmistress said with a show of reluctance, ‘if you mean what you say about accepting any other punishment, then perhaps another way is possible. But you must agree in advance to whatever I impose on you, and if you balk or object to it then you will be expelled without any further debate or appeal – is that agreed?’ Susan was so relieved that at once she gave her assent, and burbled her thanks to the teacher for giving this reprieve. ‘Furthermore,’ added the Headmistress, ‘for this offence, a single punishment is not enough – you will also report to my office twice a week for the same punishment for the rest of this summer term, and once a week all through next year.’ Susan gave a kind of gasp, but the alternative was no alternative at all, and she mutely nodded her assent – after all, she consoled herself, whatever it was couldn’t be too bad, and there were only seven weeks of the term left anyway; she could endure it, and do so next year as well. The Headmistress looked at her sternly, clearly requiring more definite assent, and with a bit of sniffing, Susan haltingly declared her acceptance of any punishment, as was deemed appropriate. ‘Good,’ said Miss Sterling less severely, and she handed Susan a handkerchief and told her to wipe her eyes and nose, and not to be afraid.

The top of the Headmistress’s large rosewood desk was quite clear apart from a few papers and the telephone, which she removed to a side table. Susan was ordered to stand in front of the desk, and bend over it, face downwards. Miss Sterling stood up and removed her suit jacket, which she placed over the back of her chair. As the Headmistress slowly walked around the side of the desk, Susan was afforded a view of the mature woman’s profile which at any other time might have excited her – for it was clear that the Headmistress more than amply filled a large bra, below which she still had a flat stomach and narrow waist. But all Susan had eyes for was the cupboard to which the teacher went (affording a good look at her curvy ass as she did so), and from which she removed a long thin rattan cane. Susan gulped fearfully – she had been afraid it would be this. Of course, in 1961 corporal punishment was not thought odd or wrong, even when applied to older girls. The Headmistress actually caned girls comparatively rarely and only for serious matters, but Susan was aware that when she did use it, she had a reputation for being a mean hand with the cane. Still, Susan knew that she must take this, as refusing meant expulsion and its dreadful wider consequences.

Carrying the vicious-looking cane in one hand, Miss Sterling went out of Susan’s view as she came round to stand behind her. A moment later, Susan felt the Headmistress’s fingers briefly touch the side of her leg before lifting upwards the school uniform skirt and laying it over Susan’s back, revealing her bottom. The girl’s fearful anticipation mounted, but for a moment nothing happened as the lustful lesbian teacher savoured the sight of the pretty young panty-clad bottom that was thrust out on display. Susan felt the Headmistress’s hand lightly caress her panties, and then she heard the dreaded words: ‘these will have to come off’. Miss Sterling hooked a finger around the elasticised waistline of Susan’s regulation plain white cotton knickers, and slid them gently down her legs. She gave a light rap with the cane on Susan’s right ankle, and when the girl lifted it in response, the panties were removed. For a second as she knelt behind the Sixth Former, the Headmistress had an unimpeded close-up view of the girl’s pretty pussy. She arose and took a step back, picking up the cane from where she had propped it. Now she gave a brief tap against the inside of each of Susan’s thighs, just above the knee. ‘Spread wider’, was the next injunction to the trembling schoolgirl, who hastened to obey, shuffling her feet sideways until they were about two feet apart and the teacher said ‘enough’. As Susan lay with her stomach flat on the big desk, her cute bottom jutting out over its side, her thighs parted and her hands gripping the further edge in anticipation of the pain to come, she was aware that all of her most private parts were now fully exposed to Miss Sterling’s sharp gaze.

The suspenseful moment lengthened, and Susan gave a slight gulp. Then she felt the tip of the cane against the inside of her right knee, from where it slowly traced upwards against the soft flesh of her inner thigh. The schoolgirl could hardly believe it when the cane continued its inexorable rise up to the join of her legs, until it was pressing against the base of her pussy. She whimpered – surely the bitch was not going to cane her there?! Was that what she had been made to agree to? It might appeal to the teacher as some kind of horrible ‘punishment that fits the crime’, but it would be cruel and agonising. Susan began to tremble as the thin cane unmistakeably pressed against her pussy lips, and then it began to move backwards and forwards against them, sliding in between and lubricating her in the process. As the cane slipped in further and moved more vigorously, Susan began to feel aroused – she was on a knife edge of fear and excitement, each one feeding the other. The girl gave a slight moan and a different kind of shake, sexual and inviting. Out of her view, the Headmistress smiled in hawkish anticipation, enjoying how the girl was being turned on as she played with her. Miss Sterling then asked Susan one more time, saying it is her final chance to back out of their deal: does she still accept whatever punishment she is given now, and its repetition at other times? Susan had become so turned on from the cane’s pressure and probing that she gasped out; ‘yes, anything! oh! do whatever you want!!’ I shall, sweetie, thought the Headmistress, but she did not reveal her gloating anticipation of what was yet to come.

The cane was removed, and Susan was aware that the Headmistress was standing very close behind and was bending over her prone form, breathing slightly heavily. Then, to Susan’s mingled shock, horror and joy, she felt a hand move up her inner thigh to touch her pussy lips, tracing along her slit and slipping inside where the rubbing of the cane had wet and widened her. ‘Ooooohhh!’ gasped Susan, writhing slightly under this tantalising touch, but she found she could not move very much, as the Headmistress placed her other hand firmly in the small of Susan’s back, pinning her down to the desk. As the Headmistress caressed and stroked the young girl, she leant further forwards to reach into her, and Susan felt the delicious weight of the teacher’s large breasts lower upon her back, the hard nipples jutting through the silky fabric of the blouse. The Headmistress’s fingers probed further into the Sixth Former’s pussy, until she encountered the girl’s unbroken hymen – a surprise, as she thought that such an active lesbian (for Miss Sterling knew very well which girls – and teachers – were inclined that way) would have lost it long before. Still, she thought, no time like the present! In a husky and excited voice, she whispered into Susan’s ear: ‘First of all, my girl, you’re losing that!’ Susan gave a kind of fearful whimper, but in truth she was so sexually aroused and so profoundly thrilled to be mastered in this way, to have such a mature sexual woman lust for her, that she would have accepted anything that was proposed, however bizarre – and, in fact, she had been wanting to lose her virginity anyway.

With a smack to one of Susan’s thighs, the Headmistress wordlessly indicated that the girl was to roll over onto her back, but not to rise from her sprawl across the desk. The older woman quickly undid Susan’s school tie and unbuttoned her shirt, which was then pulled out of her skirt and open to either side. Miss Sterling took a second to admire Susan’s breasts, which were definitely fuller and riper than those of most seventeen year-olds. The Headmistress laid her hands on the two white bra cups, kneading the soft young flesh within, and Susan responded with gasps of pleasure and the spreading of her legs even wider. Next Miss Sterling scooped the twin mounds out of the bra, without removing the garment, and bent to apply her mouth to each of the stiffening nipples in turn. As she did this, the Headmistress thrust her right hand up Susan’s skirt to resume her caresses of Susan’s naked cunt. Then, after a minute or so of tit-sucking, she lifted the front of Susan’s skirt up like the bonnet of a car, and applied her mouth the puffy labia and wet, sweaty pussy in front of her. Susan was moaning and squirming on the top of the desk, her eyes closed, and begging for more.

Miss Sterling rose from her haunches to her full height, standing between the prone schoolgirl’s spread legs. Looking Susan straight in the eye, she slowly and sensuously unbuttoned her own blouse, removed it, and then undid the fastenings at the side of her skirt. When she let that fall to her ankles, Susan drank in the stunning sight towering over her. Miss Sterling was now clothed only in a sexy black bra, which had enough wiring to thrust her full breasts upwards and outwards, and below that a lacy suspender belt from which two straps on each side held up her glossy back stockings. Over these straps, so it could be slid down in an instant – as Miss Sterling immediately proceeded to do – was a pair of quite skimpy red knickers, and their removal revealed a large Venus mound with a fuzz of dark hair around it which had been kept clipped, so that the gape of her slit was clearly visible. Miss Sterling turned to one side, giving a full view of her flaring full-bodied ass, and went to a cupboard in the corner. When she returned a few seconds later, she was holding something which Susan had heard rumours of, but had never seen before. Now a common enough sight, it was an early version of the strap-on dildo, with the out-thrust rod made from a dark firm rubber like that used in making bicycle tyres, Such devices were still rare in early 1960s Britain, and about three years’ earlier it had taken Miss Sterling quite some time to secure a discrete introduction to a specialist shop who would sell her one.

The Headmistress stepped into it and buckled the straps tightly closed. Susan gave a slight gulp, for its role and use required no imagination to foresee. She had promised to accept any punishment, and was beginning to realise that ‘punishment’ in the sense of unpleasantness was not what was being intended, but she also knew from all the girl-tales told in the school that losing the cherry could be a painful matter. The Headmistress came to stand between her spread thighs once again, and rested a hand on Susan’s right breast, tracing its contours and then tweaking the nipple. She then told Susan to return to her face down position, and to spread her legs open, which the young girl silently obeyed. This was the part Miss Sterling liked most of all – a young girl’s cunt about to be shafted by her dildo – and she savoured the anticipation for a moment, which also had the effect of heightening the tension for Susan. Then, with no warning, the Headmistress gripped Susan’s hips and thrust the dildo into the pretty schoolgirl’s vagina, getting two inches with the first push. She rapidly increased the pace, pressure and depth, beginning what became a thorough doggy-fuck from behind, in the course of which one of the piston strokes with the dildo broke Susan’s hymen. The schoolgirl gave a cry of pain as it happened, and some involuntary tears leaked from her eyes, but after this momentary jab her lubricated wetness took over, giving the shafting strap-on an easy slide in and out of her. Susan soon began thoroughly to enjoy this – she had never before had sex with an adult woman, never mind one as powerful, imposing and experienced as Miss Sterling, and the schoolgirl gave herself up to the experience with total abandon. She was being fucked flat out on the desk top, with her cheek resting against the cool wood, and her rasping breaths became mewls of pleasure as she came for the first time from full vaginal penetration. ‘Oh, God!!’ screamed Susan, ‘Oh!! Oh, Christ alive!!’ ‘Don’t blaspheme’, chided the teacher, giving a smart smack to the side of the buttock which the enthralled and transported schoolgirl barely noticed. The taking of the eager girl’s virginity and the sight of her wild abandonment were hugely arousing for the Head teacher, and with a catch of her own breath she orgasmed immediately after her final deep penetration of Susan’s sloppy wet cunt. Miss Sterling then unbuckled the strap-on and put the end of the dildo in her own mouth, sucking Susan’s pussy juices from it as it were a lollipop.

Before Susan got up, the Headmistress wiped around her cunt with a soft towel, which was simultaneously soothing and sensual. Then she pulled Susan’s panties back up her legs to their normal position, and helped the girl to her feet – she looked dazed, and was a bit unsteady. Miss Sterling reminded Susan that this was to happen on a regular schedule from now on – news which was now a delight to the lesbian girl, not a source of fear. The Headmistress told her to come to her study again on the next Wednesday evening at 8.00 p.m., and to Susan’s excitement she added that they would have longer then, and colud take it more slowly. Finally, the Headmistress informed Susan that she must also receive a punishment from Miss Barker (who had caught her pussy-eating the pretty Fifth-Form girl), before that teacher would let the matter drop. Once Susan was fully dressed again, and her dishevelled hair had been combed back into order, a quick call from the Headmistress’s phone summoned Miss Barker. Without a further word, the severe-looking teacher took Susan to the private sitting room of the small studio flat which she, like around half of the teaching staff, occupied on the main school premises. Once inside, Miss Barker locked the door and gestured Susan to kneel on the floor, and came to stand directly in front of her. ‘Well, Susan, finding you that way was hardly a surprise to me’, she said, and then to Susan’s shock the teacher added that she had heard the rumours as to what a good pussy-eater Susan was, and she intended to put it to the test.

Then the teacher dropped her tweed skirt, revealing stockings and a garter belt, but no panties. Arching her hips, and taking a firm grasp of Susan’s pony tail, Miss Barker pulled the girl’s face right into her cunt. Susan needed no further encouragement – this she knew exactly how to do, this would produce a result. After a period of sucking and licking, Miss Barker’s pussy lips parted and moisture dripped from them onto Susan’s tongue and face. ‘Fuck it! You’re not bad at this, you little slut!’ the teacher said admiringly, and then she gasped as Susan’s tongue drove in deeper and rasped across her clitoris, sucking and rubbing it. Miss Barker’s breathing became hoarse and ragged, until suddenly she clamped Susan’s head tightly to her cunt, and her whole body shook and shivered in a lengthy orgasm. The satiated teacher looked at the smeared wet face of the schoolgirl, and drew it to her for a long, slow, tongue-twining kiss. Then she undressed Susan, stripped off her own clothes, and took the girl through the doorway to the adjoining bedroom. There she lay Susan down, and next thrilling hour was spent in sensuous love-making. It was early evening before Susan was released – not that she wanted it to end, but Miss Barker had a date with another of the teachers who lived in a small cottage about a mile from the school, with whom she would be spending the night and most of Sunday, and she needed to take a bath and get dressed. Susan tottered from the teacher’s suite, physically tired and with her leg and tongue muscles aching, as well as a recurring feeling of being bruised inside the pussy, but utterly exalted and delighted at the new lesbian experiences which the day had so unexpectedly brought.

Meanwhile, about ten minutes after Miss Barker had led Susan away from the Headmistress’s study, there was a knock on its door. When told to enter, it was pretty sixteen year-old Belinda whose face appeared around the door – but it was not a contrite, daunted or fearful Belinda. She was wearing a huge smile, and trotted jauntily into the study, with a lithe youthful bounce and a flip of her hair. The Headmistress rose at once from behind her desk, greeting Belinda with a smile and a loving kiss, taking the girl into her embrace. ‘Well done, Belinda,’ said the Headmistress warmly, ‘you set that up just perfectly with Susan, and she is going to be a fine addition to our stable. Miss Barker is very pleased, she’s been wanting to have her for a while, and now Susan will be eating out of the palm of her hand – well, eating her, anyway!’ Belinda preened under the praise, and her face was flushed with excitement – for now she would get her reward, her favourite thing in all the world: feasting on the Headmistress’s pussy until the older woman came for her. Belinda had first been seduced three years before by the unmarried aunt of one of her friends, and whilst she was happy to fool around with other girls at the school, they just didn’t have the charisma, confidence and capable experience of a mature woman. Big busted women over 30 were Belinda’s true passion, and there was no one better in looks or authority at the school than its Headmistress.

Miss Sterling locked her study door, and stood in front of her desk chair. Belinda knelt at her feet, undoing the fastenings and then taking down the woman’s elegant skirt – an hors d’oeuvre to the main meal that she loved. The Headmistress had not troubled to put her knickers back on after the shafting of Susan, and so this revealed her naked pussy, deliciously framed by the black stockings and suspenders. The Headmistress now sat down in her desk chair, which was swivelled to one side, and spread her legs apart. She took hold of Belinda’s pigtails and steered the schoolgirl’s face into her sweaty, dripping, musky pussy. The young lesbian lapped avidly at the cunt of the woman who was nearly three times her age, and gloried in her power to bring her to a shuddering, drenching climax. She used her right hand to spread open the top of Miss Sterling’s slit, slipping her fingers in to stretch and rub the vagina, whilst her tongue slurped in and out further down, before fastening on the woman’s clitoris. All this aroused Belinda intensely, and with her left hand she reached up under her school uniform skirt and impatiently tugged her own panties down to her knees. Then she thrust two fingers up inside herself, frigging her cunt as she licked and sucked on the Headmistress’s gaping and capacious hole, lapping up and swallowing her juices. Miss Sterling’s long experience of lesbian intercourse enabled her to stave off her climax for some time, lettting it build and build to a greater intensity so that when it finally arrived it was like a tidal wave.

Afterwards, the Headmistress took off all of Belinda’s school uniform and sat the petite naked girl on her lap. Belinda’s legs were spread apart, and the Headmistress stuck her long index finger deep into the teenager’s sopping vagina; it entered her without resistance, as she had long ago lost her virginity. Rapidly, almost cruelly, the mature woman speared in and out of the girl’s cunt, fingering her to a vigorous orgasm. From a mixture of lust, excitement and submission, Belinda was sobbing and gasping as she came, her small frame wracked by a triple orgasm. Miss Sterling kissed her softly, and then told Belinda that her next task would be to seduce the attractive new assistant teacher of French language, Mademoiselle Claudette Theriot, a stylish young woman from Paris, and the two conspirators began to discuss their plan …

More chapters to follow …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too …

---

This is the sixth of seven parallel and related stories; they work best if read in sequence. Chapters 4, 5 and 6 are considerably longer than the others in the series. To find the other chapters, follow the author link above. These stories are fiction, and all places and characters are invented.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2010

It is the annual alumni reunion event at the Lauderton High School, which they hold in the large gymnasium in the main school building. The events in these stories take place at various times during the evening, and to different characters; they are not chapters of the same story, but a series of separate takes. We are the invisible camera, panning around the scene and then zooming in for a close-up …

TAKE SIX

Catherine Rankine had a preoccupied air as she exchanged small talk with a couple of former students. She did not intend any impoliteness, but the truth was that her head was in whirl and she hardly knew what she was thinking or wanting – or rather, she knew what she wanted but was trying to escape the thought, for it was surely unthinkable! For all of her life she had been certain that she was entirely and absolutely heterosexual in orientation; she had only been interested in, and only had experience of sexual relations with, the male gender. Now, suddenly, everything that she had taken for granted had been thrown into doubt, in the most disturbing and disorienting way. She was forty-one years old and had been happily and unquestioningly married for the last sixteen of them – dear God, she had two sons, now aged ten and thirteen! She had a good and loving relationship with her husband, Steve, and whilst after so many years together they were naturally used to each other and had their comfortable and predictable routines, still that was how she wanted it, didn’t she?

The conversation with the former students died a natural death, and with a pleasant if rather artificial smile, Cathy – as she was usually known – moved away, avoiding another encounter for the moment. She drifted down the room, ending up at the table of snacks which was being tended by that very pretty redhead in the 11th grade … what was her name? Good grief, was her memory going as well as her judgement and discretion! Oh, yes – Lauren, Lauren O’Rourke, that was it, she recalled in some relief. Cathy rather absent-mindedly picked up a couple of the canapes and bit into one of them, thanking the girl by name, which she had always thought was a good thing for a teacher to do. Almost without realising it, her eyes were drawn to the vivacious student’s surprisingly full bust, all the more evident because in the warmth of the room she had undone perhaps a button or two more of her white shirt than was quite proper – certainly an ample cleavage was on display, as well as the top of her bra.

Cathy swung away in some discomfiture, hoping that she had not been staring or that the girl had noticed. What is going on with me, she thought frantically; is this some kind of mid-life crisis? She had not previously really believed in such things, or thought that women got them – but perhaps that was the explanation. It was certainly a lot less frightening than the other possible explanation – that she was actually bi-sexual, or even (no, no, no – surely it was impossible?) a deeply-suppressed lesbian? Her thoughts skittered away from any such conclusion, and she was unsure what alarmed her the most: that she had not succeeded in keeping these feelings repressed, or that she had done so for all of these years and missed out on the wonderful experiences that she could have had. And it had been wonderful, she was willing to admit this to herself at last – quite astonishingly, revealingly, exotically wonderful! She felt a moistness between her legs from even beginning to think about, and to see the cause … she looked across the room to the much younger woman, and her heart raced, her stomach did a flip-flop, and the warmth and wetness in her pussy suddenly grew. Cathy grasped a glass of the fizzy white wine from a nearby table, and leaned weakly against the wall of the room for a minute, letting it all flow past her whilst her mind went back … was it really only ten days?

Donnatella Bardini was a newly-qualified teacher, aged only twenty-three and in her very first, probationary, post. Although there was nearly two decades of age difference between them, she and Cathy had hit it off at once, due to their common ground. Donna (as she told her friends to call her, a category which seemed to include everyone who the bubbly young woman had known for more than five minutes) was a gymnast, specialising in the parallel bars and hand-rings; in fact, she had gone through college on a sports sponsorship, although the late-developing curves of her modestly-sized breasts and butt had been enough to prevent her from competing successfully at the very highest national or Olympic levels. In her teens and college days, Cathy had also been a talented gymnast, and she had several cups and medals to prove it, though none higher than at state level. For more than a decade she had coached the school’s gym squad, and had loved doing so. In fact, she had a talent for it, bringing out the best in both the boys and the girls, and Lauderton High School had been in the top five in the state competition for the last seven years – a record in itself – which included two wins and one second place.

As Donna also taught the same subject – biology – it was inevitable that the Principal had assigned Cathy to be the new arrival’s probationary mentor, whilst at the same time asking Donna to assist with the athletics coaching. Perhaps, mused Cathy, it was just that they had inevitably spent a lot of time together as a result of this arrangement, and somehow this had given her strange ideas? No, she decided with honesty, that was not the reason: she had done mentoring before, and had not felt like this … in fact, she had never felt this way, full stop. She had never, ever before had any sexual feelings for or contact with another female … was that perhaps part of the problem, had she been just seething for it under the disguise of an egg-shell skin of normality? After all, it had not taken much persuasion to alter her point of view so profoundly!

Cathy fell into a reverie, barely acknowledging the nods or greetings from students and staff who passed through her vicinity. Her mind went back nine days, to the Wednesday of the previous week, when it all began …

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Donna had wanted to show Cathy an idea for some improvements to the routines which they were teaching to the 9th and 10th grades, and so she had booked the small gymnasium for the lunch hour – this was something any of the sports coaches could do, if they needed some uninterrupted practice time. It was a warm and humid day, and in the adjacent female staff locker room, Donna changed into one of her lightest – and skimpiest – bodysuits. This was a sky-blue racerback leotard, cut high on the hips with a deep V crotch and a thong-style bottom which left her ass almost totally uncovered. However, Donna did not bother to put on exercise tights underneath; after all, it was only going to be the two of them in the gym, and she preferred to feel what circulating air there was on her bare legs. The svelte young woman took a moment to check herself out in the mirror, and was pleased with what she saw – the thin spandex fabric of the leotard clung tightly to her trim body, clearly showing the curves and nipples of her small breasts, and the bump of her mound at its crotch.

Donna stepped through the connecting door to the small gymnasium which was used for athletics, and – as was quite usual when staff had booked the gym – she bolted the door shut on the inside. Just as she was doing so, Cathy entered from the main door into the outside corridor, and Donna moved across to lock that as well, murmuring that she didn’t want someone to come barging in when she was concentrating on the exercise.

Cathy sat down on the bench that was set against one wall, and watched with appreciative interest as Donna first warmed-up and then demonstrated a series of exercises which gradually increased in complexity, and yet would still be possible and interesting for the younger age groups to tackle. As Donna’s lithe form swung on the parallel bars and then performed a series of cartwheels and somersaults, Cathy could not help but notice how tightly the bodysuit adhered to the young woman’s slim form, and how it accentuated her pubic mound – to which the eye was irresistibly drawn due to the plunging V-shape of the garment’s crotch. Cathy shook her head to clear away this strange interest – she would never normally notice another female’s body in such a way, but she supposed that Donna was a reminder of herself from twenty years ago, and that perhaps she had a twinge of jealousy.

As Donna finished the routine and completed some wind-down exercises, Cathy rose and walked across to join her. She complimented Donna on the clever simplicity of her suggested innovations, and the younger woman blushed very prettily with pleasure at this approval. They began discussing the finer details and Cathy was asking about one movement on the parallel bars, gesturing with her hand to illustrate a point, when she gave a sharp wince and rubbed her neck and shoulder.

‘Oh! Cathy – are you OK?’ enquired Donna, with genuine solicitude.

Cathy was touched by her protege’s warmth and concern, and explained that it was nothing serious – she had been over-ambitious the previous day when exercising after school in this very room, had tried a routine which she had not done for years, and of course had pulled a muscle in her shoulder or back. At once, Donna offered to massage it, saying that she had been shown a really good massage technique by her first-ever gym coach, which had stood her in good stead ever since. Cathy glanced at her watch – there was still nearly half an hour until the afternoon lessons began, and so with a smile she answered yes, why not, and thanked her.

The older teacher lay face down on the soft rubber of the exercise mat, and Donna knelt beside her and began to slowly but quite firmly rub the base of her neck and her shoulders, and then working her way down the top of her spine. Cathy enjoyed the attention and the soothing rhythm of Donna’s hands, and they relaxed her and loosened a tension which she had not realised that she had. So she offered no objection when Donna commented that Cathy’s dress was getting in the way and she could do the job better if was undone. This seemed quite logical and natural, and Cathy lay there rather dreamily as Donna unhooked the top fastening and pulled down the long zip at the back of her linen shift dress, which was a simple but stylish design in a dark purple color with a scoop neck at the front and an under-bust seam that subtly emphasized her figure. Donna undid the zip all the way, down to the small of Cathy’s back, and then she peeled it away to each side off the older woman’s shoulders.

Donna’s fingertips touched Cathy’s smooth warm skin, running slowly down her backbone and then rising back faster with her nails pressing harder, giving a delicious tingly scratching effect. This was followed by circles around Cathy’s shoulder blades and then rubs over her shoulders, from front to back. The older teacher was soaking up the sensations, and feeling that she could just float away. She was aware of Donna murmuring something, but it took her a moment to realize that her young colleague was saying that Cathy’s bra was preventing her from really giving a proper massage, as she was constantly having to avoid the backband and shoulder straps.

‘Mmmmm …. well … get rid of it too, if you like …’ sighed Cathy, quite unwound and contented.

This was what Donna had been hoping for and working towards, and at once she unsnapped the backband and let it fall away from Cathy’s shoulders. After a few more minutes of peaceful contentment and murmurs of pleasure from the prone woman, Donna remarked:

‘Your legs look quite tensed up as well, you know – here, we’ve got plenty of time, I’ll do the full works, just as my old coach used to do for me – you’ll like it, you’ll see!’

Before Cathy could put two connected thoughts together – and she was so relaxed that that was no easy task – Donna had swung a leg over to sit straddling her back, facing Cathy’s feet and with her hands resting for a moment on the upturn of Cathy’s rump, just below her waist. Calmly, as if there as nothing at all unusual in such a thing, the young gymnast drew the hem of Cathy’s shift dress up to the top of her legs and then over her butt to bunch around her waist, and then she began to massage the backs of the older teacher’s thighs, knees and calves – giving yet more delicious stimulation to the softly sighing female who was now lying, without protest, just under her spread legs. The pleasurable sensations were such that Cathy had quite forgotten the original reason for the massage, and she gave barely a murmur of surprise when Donna’s hands moved higher and began to knead her buttocks as well, and it seemed natural to spread her legs a little apart in response to the younger woman’s encouraging pressure.

Unusual sensations of a most delightful kind were washing through Cathy’s body, and it seemed nothing but natural when Donna whispered softly that she should turn onto her back so that the fronts of her legs could receive equal attention. With her eyes almost closed, Cathy rolled over, hardly aware or caring that her dress had fallen from her top down to her midriff, whilst from below it had been pulled to her waist, so that her lingerie was now fully revealed – a pair of neat pink bikini panties and a matching full-cup T-shirt bra.

Cathy lay sprawled, languorously relaxed. Donna leaned forward to massage the older woman’s thighs, and in so doing the motion rubbed her pubic mound, through the thin spandex leotard, across Cathy’s stomach. The older woman was also afforded a prime view of Donna’s trim and finely-honed ass, which pertly joggled in front of her face as the young teacher bent over to reach Cathy’s lower legs and knees – the motion drawing the thin butt-strap of the bodysuit’s thong deep into the cleft of Donna’s ass-cheeks., almost disappearing from view.

The young gymnast worked her way slowly up the front of Cathy’s long legs, kneading and relaxing her muscles and easing her joints, working the stiffness away. Donna’s hands inexorably moved higher still, to the very top of the senior teacher’s inner thighs, gently spreading her legs even wider apart. Then her fingers for the first time stroked the crotch of Cathy’s panties, rubbing down the groove of her slit. The older woman made a faint sound, a sort of soft mewl – but it sounded less like a protest and much more like pleasure. Cathy was so unwound that it took her several seconds to realize what was causing these stimulating new sensations – and by then, somehow, she was not as shocked as she would previously have expected. Even so, she asked more in puzzlement:

‘Donna? … Donna – what are you doing?’

The young Italian-American babe replied reassuringly:

‘Don’t worry, honey, my coach always used to finish her massages this way – it’s the best, you’ll see! Now, be a good girl, just relax and enjoy it – let it sweep you away! You’ll get a real glow, I can promise you that!’

Looking back on it now, Cathy still didn’t understand why she had not refused, had not stopped things there and then, when it should have obvious that a line had been crossed – that they were heading into sexual territory, that in fact this was a seduction. But she hadn’t, she had barely made that token enquiry, and then – to her later shame and confusion – she had just let it all happen, flowing downstream with the current. She excused herself later that she had been just so relaxed, enjoying Donna’s gentle and affectionate touch, and that at the time it had not seemed odd or wrong at all.

And so, Cathy had said nothing, lying silently as the young teacher had slid her pink panties down her legs, stretching to reach her ankles and pull them all the way off – in truth, her eyes had been fixed on the younger woman’s ass as it had bobbed up and down whilst she did this. Nor had she resisted when Donna had spread her legs open, and she had shivered in excited pleasure as Donna’s fingers had caressed her pudenda, stroking along her labial lips and then pressing into the suddenly gaping and moist slit between them. Cathy moaned, and her back arched as the tracing of Donna’s fingers along her inner vaginal walls sent bursts of pleasure racing through her nervous system. Donna brought both hands to bear on her mentor’s pussy, pulling her cunt-lips wider apart, and then with one hand she rubbed Cathy’s clitoris whilst the other hand thrust two fingers like a torpedo into her hole. As the fingers began to piston in and out of her cunt, Cathy began a series of gulping half-sobs which were interjected by high-pitched cries of ‘yes! yes – oh! yes!!’ Her body began to jerk and tremble, and then with a sudden powerful steam-hammer rush she experienced a shuddering, quaking orgasm, more profound and draining than any she had had for a decade at least, and bringing with it – exactly as promised – a wonderful sense of release and fulfillment.

As Cathy lay there, gasping like a landed fish, Donna reversed her position and then lay on the mat at her side, kissing her on the mouth whilst simultaneously caressing her sticky crotch. Then she moved her attention to Cathy’s breasts, which were now fully exposed, and began to lick around her aureoles and to sick and nibble on her nipples. The older teacher – a lifelong heterosexual who had never previously had any girl-girl encounter – lay supinely, stunned and amazed at what the lissome young probationer was doing to her body, and perplexed in a strangely distant and detached way as to why she was doing nothing to stop this … this perversion? But, how could such extraordinary pleasure, delivered with such gentleness and affection, be perverse? Was it really wrong at all? – after all, no one was being coerced or hurt here, no one was doing anything that they did not want to … for it seemed, after all, that she did want this, at least right here and right now, for this one occasion if for no other.

Cathy may never have been with a woman before, but she was certainly not sexually inexperienced. She knew very well what would come next, what the inevitable steps of this choreographed dance would be, how it would reach – so apt a word – its climax. She also knew that she was going to do nothing to prevent it, and that was the really shocking thing. Sure enough, Donna’s face moved downwards, relinquishing Cathy’s breasts – whilst reaching up to take their now stiff nipples in her hands instead – as her tongue moved enticingly to tease around her mentor’s belly-button, trailing kisses across her naked torso, over her pelvis, to … THERE!!

The older teacher’s back arched and her hips thrust outwards, as Donna’s mouth clamped onto her slit and the young babe’s expert tongue drove for her clit. Cathy’s hands were flat on the floor on either side, and she slapped her palms up and down against the rubber mat as her second orgasm burst over her – unbelievably, it was even stronger and more intense than the previous one. Tremors rippled through her light frame, and her head thrashed from side to side, an ululating moan escaping between her clenched teeth.

Donna raised her head from Cathy’s crotch, with such an expression of delight and achievement that the older teacher just had to laugh, and a warm current of affection for this cute young bombshell coursed through her. With it, even more astonishingly, came a sudden bright fierce energy, as if some had suddenly flipped a switch and sent Cathy’s motor from gently idling to a racing roar. It carried her along quite heedlessly, never stopping for a second to consider whether Donna actually wanted this or what it meant for their relationship – and thereby all her other relationships, professional and family. To her own astonishment, Cathy heard her own voice – but rougher, throatier, charged with passion and desire – telling Donna that she wanted to taste her, to eat her out, to make her come.

Donna’s eyes widened and her mouth dropped open – for it is one thing to hope for something, another thing to plan to bring it about, but quite something else when it actually happens. She had only a second to gasp an affirmative response before Cathy rolled over on top of her, putting Donna on her back. The older gymnast reached down and tugged the crotch of the younger’s leotard away from her pussy – revealing its smooth shaved skin, one reason why the cameltoe effect had been so pronounced through the thin spandex material. Cathy had never seen another woman’s cunt so closely before, not even her own, and she was fascinated by the shape and texture and smell. She began to rub her fingers up and down both sides of Donna’s pussy, before becoming emboldened enough to push her forefinger deeply into the novice teacher’s vagina. Encouraged by Donna’s cries of pleasure, Cathy began to finger-fuck her pussy, and then – taking her courage in both hands – she bent down and for the first time ever, at the age of forty-one, she tasted the special spicy flavor of cunt-juice, and like so many before her found it to be peculiar but fascinating and increasingly addictive. Donna’s moans became shorter and faster, turning into a sequence of barking cries, and then suddenly her lithe form went limp – she had come gloriously, wetness squirting from her pussy across an amazed Cathy’s mouth and cheeks.

They collapsed into each other’s arms, murmuring endearments and exchanging compliments on how wonderful the other one had made them feel. Suddenly Cathy noticed her watch, and gave a horrified squawk – there was hardly more than five minutes of the lunch period left! Time had certainly flown whilst they had been enjoying themselves – and, oh yes, they certainly had enjoyed themselves. But it must be a secret, no one must discover or suspect, and so they hurried to get ready. There was not enough time to take a shower, and they were both aware that they would be having sticky breasts and a sweaty damp pussy as a constant reminder all though the afternoon classes! Quickly, they toweled down, pulled their underwear and outer clothes back on, stepped into their shoes, and washed their hands and faces. They had just managed this, and were running a comb rapidly through their hair, when the bell for afternoon classes sounded, and the corridor outside was filled with the drumming sound of hurrying feet. With time having run so short before their first lessons of the afternoon, Donna and Cathy emerged from the small gymnasium rather precipitately. Cathy was still smoothing down her dress, and with her attention distracted she almost collided with an 11th grade girl who was hurrying down the corridor.

‘Oh! sorry, Mrs Rankine!’ gasped the girl.

Cathy had recovered enough breath to reply, still a little shakily: ‘That’s all right, Cindy – it was my fault really, I was rushing.’

Cathy and Donna moved off smartly down the corridor, peeling off in different directions at the next junction. They did not look behind them, and so were unaware that the girl had stopped in her tracks and was gazing after them with a speculative and appraising expression.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

Leaning against the wall at the reunion event, with the loud buzz of conversation around her, Cathy’s thoughts and memories moved on. If that had been the only occasion of straying from the path, just an isolated mad indulgence – the exception that proves the rule – then it would have been easy to dismiss. Cathy had never been unconventional before, had never ventured from the straight and narrow (and would never previously have thought that the straight might also be the narrow). However, once tempted by this taste of girl-girl pleasure (her mind weaving carefully past any use of the L-word), Cathy’s need had grown into a consuming desire. She had found that her concentration was ruined, that she could think of almost nothing else except re-running that extraordinary experience in her mind. This so aroused her that, twice at school and once at home, she had needed to retreat rapidly to the toilet and vigorously finger herself to orgasm – after the occasions at school, she had had to wear her sweaty and cum-juice soaked panties for the rest of the day, and had been secretly thrilled by such a down-and-dirty experience. It troubled her that she felt almost desperate for more of the same, and now she felt she could understand how drug addicts got hooked. Was the scent and taste of female pussy a Class A narcotic? – it seemed so, in her case!

She had managed to get as far as the weekend, but by Saturday could hold out no longer. Whilst doing the weekend grocery shop at the local mall, she had called Donna’s private cellphone number, and then with nervous hesitation – anticipating a rebuff – had asked if there was any chance they could get together. The rush of relief when Donna had excitedly said that she would love to, and just to say when, had made her feel dizzy and had drenched the gusset of her panties, indeed some fluid had leaked down her inner thigh, she was sure other shoppers would notice her juices dripping on the ground, perhaps point and jeer at her, maybe call the mall security guard. Cathy had tightly squeezed her legs together and hastened into the ladies toilet. Once in the privacy of a cubicle, she had pulled her skirt up to her waist, stripped her sodden panties down to her ankles, and sat on the toilet with her legs spread as wide apart as the walls would allow. With almost vicious intensity, she had rammed two fingers of her right hand deep into her vagina, whilst the thumb and forefinger of her left hand sought her clit and frantically rubbed it. Within two minutes she had come, and more intensely and satisfyingly than she could remember – and that, THAT, was the really worrying thing!

Donna had given her an address, and told her to come as soon as she liked and to stay for as long as she could. Cathy finished the rest of the shopping in record time and drove home, coming in and out of the house like a whirlwind. Her older son was doing some school work in his bedroom, whilst her husband and younger son watched baseball on the TV in the living-room. With her heart in her mouth, Cathy mumbled something to the effect that she was meeting Anthea (an old friend) to do some clothes shopping, but would be back in time for dinner – she had been sure this would sound patently false, but they had barely lifted their eyes from the screen to wave an acknowledgement, not really taking in the details.

‘Have a good time, hon – don’t buy the store!’ her husband called out good-naturedly. It was what he always said, but today she cherished the normality more than ever, and gave her customary reply in return: ‘I won’t – just the contents!’

Before leaving, she took a few minutes to get ready – after all, what could such a pretty young thing see in an middle-aged mom like me, she thought with mixed wonder and despair as she regarded herself critically in the mirror. It was true that she still had a very good figure, an athlete’s, a gymnast’s figure: compact, slender, lithe – if her breasts and ass were not that large, they were pert and shapely, and set off by her supple posture, flat stomach and trim thighs. She had a hasty shower and – most unusually – first shaved away her pussy hair and then dabbed some perfume around her crotch and on her breasts. She chose some of her finest and most daring lingerie, adding a suspender belt and traditional stockings to a skimpy bra and thong-style panties. On top she had a casual, but tight and fairly short, denim skirt with buttons all the way down the front, and a scoop-neck three-quarter sleeve top in bright red. The final touch was a pair of rather stylish white ankle boots, and then a denim jacket that matched the skirt. Snatching up her car keys, Cathy had almost fled from the house, her heart pounding with a mixture of guilt – for was this not betrayal, deceit, lying to her husband to go and have sex with someone else, even if it was not another man? – and burning, consuming, exhilarating desire … and desire won out, for her thong panties were already damp before she pulled up in front of the block where Donna lived, renting a small apartment on the fourth floor. Oh, dear God, what sort of person was she turning into, what sort of brazen slut had she suddenly become?

Donna was renting an apartment in a 1950s condominium, in a part of town that was less fashionable now than when it had been built, but was still quite pleasant and safe. Cathy rang the buzzer next to Donna’s name, and after she identified herself the door catch was released and she entered the cool lobby. Her new lover (oh, Lord, she should not use such a term, should not think it!) lived on the fourth floor, and was standing in her open doorway ready to greet Cathy as she walked along from the lift. The older woman was reassured by the unmistakeable expression of delight and pleasure on the younger one’s face – she was not forcing her attentions on someone unwilling, who had to go along with it because of being dependent upon her good report. Donna’s smile was too genuine, the sparkle of pleasure in her eyes too unfeigned, for that to be possible, and Cathy’s guilt lessened.

Donna seized her hand and drew her eagerly into the cramped hallway of the apartment – and, as soon as the door closed behind Cathy, they fell into each other’s arms, kissing passionately, their hands running over shoulders, backs, waists and – for the longest while – breasts. Donna drew back after a moment and spoke shakily, her eyes almost glistening with unshed tears.

‘I couldn’t believe it when you rang, I’m so thrilled – and so glad you aren’t ashamed about what we did, you don’t regret it. I’ve been thinking about you ever since, hoping we could make love properly, somewhere really private and with a proper bed – and here you are, it’s a dream come true!’

Cathy’s own doubts eroded in the wake of this statement, due to its admission of both doubt and desire – the very two emotions that she had been juggling ever since their Wednesday lunchtime encounter. The speeches she had rehearsed in her head during the last two days, and even on the way over in the car, all vanished like wisps of mist before a summer morning.

‘Well,’ she said simply, ‘here I am – and I’m all yours. It’s your turn now, you have to educate me!’ Cathy chuckled at the inversion, adding: ‘So, I’m the probationer – and I rather think that you are the “experienced practitioner” we are told that mentors should be!’

Donna kissed the older woman on the lips, and then without a further word led her by the hand into the main bedroom; fortunately, the flat was normally rented to married couples, and so it boasted a large king-sized bed. Cathy stood still, enjoying the delicate fluttering of Donna’s fingers as the younger woman undressed her, and sweetly complimented her on how hot she looked in the denim mini-skirt and white footwear – which Donna, who had something of a boot fetish, was very eager that Cathy should keep on during their love-making. Within a moment, Cathy had lost her jacket, top and skirt, and was standing in just her lingerie and the white boots. Donna stepped back to take a look, and gave an appreciative wolf-whistle which made her older colleague blush like a virgin schoolgirl.

Donna had had enough time after Cathy’s phone call to prepare the room, clearing the bed of its duvet and putting a fresh white undersheet over the mattress, and to choose her own outfit. She was wearing a silk kimono wrap, and now it was her turn to stand quietly as Cathy undid the belt and pulled it open, revealing a very sexy set of lingerie indeed. Donna’s shapely breasts were displayed in a half-cup underwired black bra, attractively trimmed in black lace, and her pussy was barely covered by the tiny triangular front of a floral lace thong with delicate shoestring sides; it was a matching set from Lepel’s ‘Fiore’ range, her favourite designer.

Cathy’s eyes were round with interest and desire, her knees were weak and trembling, and her pussy felt as wet as a gushing faucet. With a tender smile, Donna led the still-nearly-lesbian-virgin to the bed, and they lay down together, arms and legs soon entwining. In the course of the next three hours, Donna introduced Cathy to many of the pleasures that women can give each other as lovers – breast-kissing, clit-rubbing, cunnilingus, mutual 69, scissoring and then, finally, the strap-on dildo. Of course, Cathy’s cunt was no stranger to penetration – she had had quite a normal number of partners as a teenager and young woman, and although since her marriage she had been completely faithful to her husband, they had – and, really, more or less still did have – a regular and satisfying sex life. Her hole had taken cock enough times since she lost her virginity at the age of sixteen for it to have both the capacity and sensitivity – but still she was amazed, slightly appalled, and secretly thrilled at the size of the fake plastic phallus when Donna produced the object from where she had conveniently placed it, just under the bed.

Lying back in the missionary position, her head resting on the pillows and her legs spread wantonly apart, Cathy watch in fascination as Donna buckled the harness around her waist – this took a little adjusting because, intriguingly and something the untutored Cathy would never have expected, the device also had a smaller inner rod – which was actually a battery-powered vibrator – which was inserted into the vagina of the wearer, thus ensuring that both partners received penetrative sexual stimulation. Donna had explained all this, saying it was made by a small firm who specialised in sex toys for lesbians, based in some obscure mid-west town, and it had been a present to her from her last college athletics coach – Cathy’s eyebrows rose, for this made it quite clear that that relationship had broken quite a few rules! The older woman still looked a little apprehensive, as the dildo seemed, well, very BIG and well, yes, very LONG. None of her boyfriends, nor her husband – perfectly satisfactory as he was – was endowed like this, and she was a little intimidated by it.

After spreading some lubricant along the shaft, Donna knelt on the mattress between Cathy’s spread legs. For a moment she stroked the older woman’s pussy, separating the labia and probing the gash between. This was quite soft and wet, for Cathy had orgasmed at least three times already that afternoon – in fact, she had thought the lubricant jelly was rather unnecessary, but hadn’t liked to say so. Still as Donna moved forwards and brought the ridged knob of the dildo to press against her labia, she could feel herself tensing up, and had consciously to will herself to relax. She swallowed nervously as Donna firmly slid the imitation cock into her – its width did stretch her, but in a way that made her feel amazingly filled, more even than her husband at his most ardent.

Cathy’s voice caught in the back of her throat, an indrawn shudder and a trembling exhalation, as the dildo sank further and further into her – my God!! it’s gone in all the way, she thought with shock and a surge of pride. One advantage of Donna’s years of gymnastics was that she had no difficulty in supporting herself above Cathy on her hands and arms, whilst her torso rotated at the hips, pulling the dildo almost out, running it back in again, and repeating that process with a slowly building pace. Cathy had never felt so fucked – there was just no other word for it: she was being fucked, utterly fucked, pussy-stretching fucked, vagina-drenching fucked, coming … coming, coming … oh, holy Mother, fucking COMING, FUCKING COMING FUCKED!!!’

She had almost screamed as she climaxed, the biggest and best one yet – not just of today but, perhaps, of ever.

* * * * * * * * * * * * * * *

And that, Cathy thought soberly, leaning against the wall at the busy reunion event, was the problem. She shivered to herself, despite the warmth that was building up in the large gymnasium. What did all this mean? What should she do? What could she do – or not do? Could she even prevent herself from seeking that incredible pleasure again, from beginning a relationship with her young colleague? Christ, she thought harshly, it was next thing to cradle-snatching, the girl was nearly twenty years younger than her – quite forgetting that she had been the prey and not the predator. Cathy felt that she was in a whirlpool, spinning dizzily, and she could not believe that no one had noticed anything amiss with her – not her husband, not her sons, not the Principal or the other teachers.

As her memory dwelt on these two sessions of incredible sexual fireworks, Cathy’s eyes were constantly drawn across the room to the younger woman who had lit her fuses and blown her long-constructed dam so spectacularly apart. Tonight, Donna was a striking figure in a bright red halterneck dress of soft jersey material; it was fitted in at the waist so that it gently flared over the hips, making her slender form appear curvier and more feminine than usual. The dress was quite skimpy, almost too short for an event of this nature, even for such a young woman as Donna, but she carried it off with verve – it was a warm evening in early summer, and the colourful garment seemed natural on the vivacious and captivating young athlete. Apart from the dress, she was wearing only a pair of matching red wedge sandals, and Cathy shocked herself by wondering if Donna had any underwear beneath the dress – for certainly a bra was out of the question with its deep bare back – and then she shocked herself still more, for the very thought that the younger woman might be naked under her short dress sent a wave of pulsating wetness through her pelvis, soaking her panties still more and making her feel almost faint with desire.

As if drawn by an irresistible magnetism, Cathy’s orbits of the room were coming closer and closer to where Donna was stationed, supervising some tables at which 18 year-old student helpers were pouring glasses of bubbly wine for the guests (fruit juices were available nearby, served by some of the 11th graders). Cathy knew that her recent resolution to remain purely professional in her dealings with Donna, and all of her good intentions to end this now, were evaporating like the dawn mist before the rising sun – revealed by the burning heat of her lust for the insubstantial and insincere wraiths that they were. Although Donna was doing nothing overt to entice her, it was evident from the brief glances that she darted in Cathy’s direction that she was constantly aware of where her older lover was. As Cathy drew nearer, Donna became just that bit more lively in her friendly exchanges with the students, her cheeks a little more glowing and her eyes sparkling with anticipation.

‘Dear God, she looks so lovely!’ thought Cathy, torn between delight and despair at her own lack of willpower. There was a spark between them of which only the two lovers were aware, with the rest of the crowded hall dropping away into an indistinct background. Cathy thought to herself: ‘I can’t help it, I don’t want to help it’, and felt a momentary ache beneath her chest, similar to heartburn (which she felt was rather an appropriate term for what was happening). She wondered if she was being drawn like a moth to the candle – would this flame of passion burn her up, would the heat it triggered in her loins turn into a blaze that would consume everything she loved, everything that she had ever achieved? And if it did, would she be able to quench it, to stop herself – or would she even care? With a soft sigh, the older teacher willingly embraced her fate, and walked up to greet her prot?.

With a glowing smile, Donna drew Cathy in behind the serving tables, and the two women leaned against the wall of the gym, in a pocket of quiet where no one could overhear their softly-spoken conversation. Now that she was within inches of Donna, Cathy did not know what to say – her mind had suddenly gone blank. But it did not matter, for Donna said the crucial words for both of them:

‘You want me, don’t you, Cathy?’

The older teacher’s mouth was suddenly dry, and as her heart raced all that she could manage was a wordless nod – but the flush of her cheeks and the hot gleam of her eyes shouted a silent affirmation. Then she managed to force out a few strangled words:

‘I don’t know why, I don’t understand it, I’ve never before … I shouldn’t, I know I mustn’t, but I keep thinking about it … about what we did …’ Then she continued with more resolution: ‘I can’t stop looking at you, thinking about it – and, yes, I do want you, I do want more, dear God help me, I do!’

Donna took Cathy’s hand for a moment and squeezed it reassuringly, smiling comfortingly as if she was the one who was twenty years older and not the other way about. She glanced quickly around – the students whom she was supervising were performing their duties conscientiously and efficiently, and did not really need her constant presence, and she saw that the Vice-Principal (to whom she had made her offer to help tonight, and so who might notice if she was absent) was just leaving the room by a side door with the Principal, their heads huddled together as if they had something important to discuss. Donna smiled in pleased relief, and whispered to Cathy that they would not be missed for a while and should go some place where they could talk … and maybe more, she added with a wicked grin.

‘Do you have the keys for the small gym?’ Donna asked, sweet memories of her seduction of her mentor the previous week hardening her nipples and making her think first of revisiting that field of victorious ecstasy. Cathy was momentarily downcast – she didn’t have them with her, hadn’t thought ahead that far, and could hardly ask one of the other staff now without some valid reason for needing them at this late hour. Then inspiration struck, and she suggested instead that they use her classroom, which in any case would be more private as it was much further away from the reunion event, being on the top floor and near the back of the building. Donna nodded agreement, and told Cathy to slip out first and that she would follow in a minute or two, making sure that no one would associate their departures – fortunately, this was much less likely as the Principal and Vice-Principal were no longer stationed near the doorway to receive the guests.

Cathy’s head was still a whirl of tension and excitement as she walked up the stairs and along the corridor to her classroom – she was moving almost on autopilot, her thoughts turned inwards, and she barely noticed her surroundings or registered the fact that the corridor lights were already switched on. She unlocked her own classroom, which was the second on the left along this wing of ten rooms, and pulled the blind down on the inside of the small window in the door before putting on just one row of the ceiling lights. Cathy took off the four-button jacket of her smart double-crepe suit, the maroon color of which tastefully complemented her shoulder-length dark brunette hair and brown eyes. Her outfit appeared modestly conservative, yet she must have chosen it for its understated but definite sexuality – the slightly nipped-in waist of the jacket made the most of her bust, and the pencil skirt’s Basque detail at the waist and back vent drew the eye to her trim figure and the jut of her still-firm ass. As she waited in trembling anticipation for her youthful lover, Cathy shocked herself again by slipping one hand under her skirt to rub the crotch of her tai brief red panties – what had come over her, what kind of brazen wanton slut had she become?

It seemed to be an age, but in fact was only just over two minutes, until Donna slipped quietly through the doorway. Her smile broadened at the sight of her mentor leaning against her desk, with her skirt pulled up halfway to her waist. Cathy’s right hand was now inside her panties, groping her pussy, but she quickly snatched it out and smoothed down her skirt, blushing with shame. She covered her discomfiture by hurrying over to lock the door from inside, and then turned back to Donna with a sudden lurch in her stomach and a gulp in her throat. The young woman’s face lost its innocent happiness as she realized that Cathy was on the edge of tears, perhaps even of hysterics, and she quickly sat the distressed teacher on her own desk, perching next to her with a companionable arm around her shoulders.

‘What’s the matter, Cathy, sweetie?’ she enquired with tender concern.

The older woman swallowed, and then the flood broke and all of her fear and turmoil poured out. From the partly incoherent tide, Donna deduced that Cathy was bewildered by her newly-discovered sexual interest in women (or, so far at least, in one woman), was lost and afraid in this unfamiliar territory, and most of all was terrified that she would be discovered – destroying not only her career, but still more her marriage and her family. Donna was visibly shocked, and hastened to comfort her. She assured Cathy that there was no question of wanting her to leave her husband, that breaking up a family was the very last thing that she would do. Donna explained that she was not in the market for a partner or even a steady girlfriend; she was not looking for a commitment of that sort at this stage of her life, and just wanted to be free to play the field, to respond to any opportunity for sexual pleasure which presented itself – as this had.

She wiped away a tear that had leaked from the corner of Cathy’s eye in her relief at this news, and her fears – hitherto unvoiced – began to recede as Donna fervently assured her that their relationship was just one of special friends who were enjoying their bodies together purely for fun and relaxation, almost innocently.

‘Really, it’s just an extension of the massage I did, you know – think of it like that, Cathy!’ declared Donna. ‘It’s what’s sometimes called “fuck-buddies”, though I always think that’s a rather crude-sounding term for something that’s, yes, it’s hot, but it’s also tender, y’know? It’s like a relaxation and release that close friends can do for each other, out of kindness … it’s not love, and it certainly doesn’t mean that you don’t love your husband or your family, of course you do, just as much as ever before! This is something different, and I know it’s new for you and that always causes anxiety, but you know most women are actually bisexual – I’m entirely lesbian, of course, but that’s much rarer. Anyway, the point is that it’s quite natural and nurturing to get warm and cosy with your female friends – they reckon that stone age women did it all the time, under the furs, keeping body heat warm that way for the little children, they didn’t have our stupid modern hang-ups about some cuddles and some mutual coming!’

‘Oh?’ breathed Cathy, feeling a great weight lift from her shoulders as she shed her guilt and saw matters in a new light. ‘You mean, this is just like a bit of fun between friends? – but, obviously, we don’t talk to other people about it, right?’

Donna assured her not, and pointed out that doing so would be just like revealing an important secret that you had been entrusted with by a friend. She rubbed Cathy’s back gently, and could not help but stroke around the shape of the bra straps under the elegant older teacher’s thin and silky white ruffle-fronted shirt.

‘Think of it just like meeting up for coffee and cup-cakes!’ Donna concluded brightly.

‘Hmm’, replied Cathy consideringly, warming to the idea. With mischievous pleasure, she slipped off the desk and turned to face the young woman, reaching out and fondling Donna’s breasts through the thin jersey fabric of her dress. ‘Well then’, she giggled, ‘these are the only “cup-cakes” I want to nibble on right now!’, and she gave the nipples a firm tweak. Donna’s expression mixed delight with relief in a wide smile, as she slid off the desk and into Cathy’s open arms for a long, passionate French-kissing session. When they came up for air, laughing and smiling, Cathy remembered a comment in their conversation which had struck her as odd. She was briefly distracted by Donna unbuttoning and removing her silk shirt, leaving her nude above the waist apart from a small and lacy red bra and her necklace of large fake pearls. However, as Donna stroked and squeezed her breasts preparatory to removing the bra, Cathy asked:

‘Donna … umm, oh! that’s nice! … Donna, I meant to say, you said just now that you’re entirely lesbian – but you have a boyfriend, in fact I’ve met him, and aren’t you engaged? Does he … aaah! yes, oh, squeeze them like that, harder, mmm, yes!! … does he know you do this, how does he feel about it?’

Donna lifted her mouth from where she had been hungrily kissing the base of Cathy’s neck, whilst her hands had been roving all over the older teacher’s upper body, massaging and fondling the breasts which she had just adroitly scooped out of their brassiere cups. The young athlete laughed merrily and said that she would let Cathy into a secret, if she would promise to keep it. When Cathy solemnly assented, Donna revealed that both she and her ‘boyfriend’, Carlos, were 100% gay and always had been, and that the pretend relationship was valuable camouflage for both of them – but especially for Carlos, who was just starting a career in professional football; being known to be gay would still be a major problem for him, even in this apparently enlightened age. Donna described how they had met at college through working together on a charity fund-raiser, and had become good friends before they had realised each other’s orientation. When this dawned – partly because they had got on so well yet neither had shown any interest in hitting upon the other – it had been a great relief, and from that reaction the idea had developed of pretending the existence of a relationship to take the heat off them both. Donna explained that they made sure of spending enough weekends together to keep this convincing – to their families as well, as neither had come out of the closet. It was on one such occasion that Carlos had attended an inter-school athletics competition, and had met several Cathy and several other Lauderton High teachers. Donna finished by describing how when she and Carlos met up, they both would bring some good books with them and have a quiet relaxing time, which also gave Donna a chance to catch up with her lesson preparation and marking; the two supposed lovers would make a meal, have a friendly chat, read or watch a movie on DVD, and then retire to separate bedrooms.

‘Don’t worry!’ she concluded, and deliberately quoted the title of one of her favourite films, which Carlos had given her as a birthday present: ‘it’s going to be “a very long engagement”!’

Cathy nodded her understanding and smiled in relief, before reaching behind Donna’s back to pull on the bow tie of her halterneck. Then, taking one side of the undone halter in each hand, she slowly peeled the dress down Donna’s front, in the process revealing her small breasts and their stiffening rosebud nipples. The older teacher felt like she was unwrapping a birthday present – and so perhaps it was, she mused, that this was indeed the first day of her new life, now that she was no longer repressing part of her nature and was a wholly-rounded person. She could be bisexual and enjoy uncomplicated and uncommitted fun with other women, and yet keep quite separate and undiminished her love for her husband and children. In fact, going by the experience of the weekend, she would probably be more fulfilled, more relaxed, and better with Steve in bed – for she had come back from Cathy’s apartment still feeling very aroused, and had almost dragged her surprised husband into the bedroom, where his astonishment had turned quickly to delight as she had first taken his manhood into her mouth and then ridden him hard and long, for their best and most uninhibited sex for a long time!

Cathy was not very surprised to find that Donna was indeed naked under the eye-catching little halterneck dress – with its deep cut-away back, there could self-evidently be no bra, and the naughty young temptress had no panties on either, nothing but a pair of natural-color hold-up stockings. As she admired the slim, fit, attractive and youthful form in front of her, Cathy was struck by renewed doubts. She still could not really believe that a stunning young thing like Donna could possibly want her so much, until the novice teacher explained that she had been initially seduced at the age of thirteen by her first athletics coach, who was then nearly thirty-five, and that her lovers since then had been her other trainers and their friends, nearly all of whom were in the 35-45 age bracket. ‘Of course, I have had some younger lovers – particularly some of the other girls in the athletics squad, and some of the tennis players at college – Christ, they are a bunch of horny dykes, I can tell you! But I just don’t find them as capable, as satisfying, or as alluring – it’s a mature woman who really turns me on, makes my head swim, in fact around forty is what sends me the most, so you see, Cathy, you really are just my type, just perfect for me!’ Donna had affirmed, before burying her face between Cathy’s spread thighs, and making actions speak a lot louder than words – until Cathy’s squeals of orgasm spoke louder still!

Cathy was determined to give as much pleasure as she received – on her weekend visit to Donna’s flat, she had been the recipient of most of the attention, although Donna had fervently assured her that she loved demonstrating lesbian love-making techniques to her. Now she was confident enough to lay the younger teacher’s naked body across her desk, and plunge her mouth into Donna’s vagina whilst simultaneously rubbing her clit with a thumb. The pretty young babe was intensely turned on by the sight of her older mentor’s uninhibited enthusiasm for pussy-worship, and she came both quickly and intensely, gripping Cathy’s hair and rubbing her face against her bucking crotch as she climaxed.

After a short pause to recover their breath, Donna announced with mischievous glee that she had ‘a surprise’ for Cathy. Wearing only her shoes and the hold-ups, she walked over to the bag which she had brought in with her – retrieving it from the security of her staff locker was the reason why she had taken several minutes longer than Cathy to reach the classroom. Donna made an imitation fanfare sound, and then produced from the bag – the strap-on dildo!

For a moment, Cathy was aghast – the sober realism of four decades’ experience of life making her first reaction rather different from that of the girl two decades her junior. Cathy fretted that it might have been discovered, that the bag might have opened and let the lesbian device fall out, with all the questions and trouble that would surely flow from that – although, really, the chances of such a disaster were very remote. Donna shushed her, kissed her lips and cheeks and eyelids, soothing and reassuring her. Cathy’s brief wave of panic swiftly passed, and was replaced by renewed arousal.

‘What are you going … ? Umm, I mean, how are you going to … well, you know, going to use THAT here, I mean … gosh! right HERE, is that what you have in mind?

‘Well’, admitted Donna, ‘I wasn’t expecting we’d be doing it in this classroom, no, I was expecting that we could slip away to the exercise gym.’ She added, with a lustful gleam in her eye: ‘what I had in mind was you holding onto the parallel bars, spreading your legs, sticking your gorgeous sexy ass out for me, and I’d take you from behind!!’

Cathy nearly swooned at the mental image which this conjured up, and her pussy oozed with sexual juices; she made a mental note that they would definitely have to do it that way, in the gymnasium, perhaps booking it for ‘athletic team practice’ after school one day … one day soon! And, after all, the booking would be true – it would be a pretty athletic way to fuck, they sure would be practicing, and she and Donna were certainly dovetailing (or was it cunt-rubbing?) into a very good team … a very close team.

‘So’, said Cathy huskily, her voice hoarse with the anticipation of getting good and hard fucked once more, ‘where do you want me, then?’

‘Everywhere!’ laughed Donna merrily, and she kissed Cathy’s breasts; ‘I want you everywhere, every time I see you, you hot sexy bitch! But, right now, Ms Mentor, it’s time for you to take it from your probationer; so, bend over the desk, take a grip its edges, stick out your butt, and – SPREAD ’EM!’

Cathy was thrilled; no one had wanted her with this much passion and lust for at least ten years – oh, her husband loved her, she was sure and secure in that, and sex had been good between them and still was … well, fairly good, at least … but the fact was that after several years of marriage, and with young kids running round the place (and tiring you out), it became, well, just a little bit predictable, rather routine – whilst this, oh baby! this was anything but routine!

The older woman followed the instructions of her experienced junior, and Cathy’s trim ass was an alluring sight as she positioned herself across her own desk. She let her breasts rest on its wooden top, gripping the further side with both hands and pressing the front of her thighs against the nearer edge. I’m gonna be fucked on my own desk! she thought with amazement and a sparkling desire that wound her mental clock back for at least ten – and maybe twenty – years.

Whilst she had been getting in place, Donna had stepped into the strap-on’s harness with the adroitness of frequent practice, and was tightening the final buckles. Cathy wet her lips, still slightly anxious, as Donna moved purposefully up behind her rump, lining-up the long pink rod of the dildo on the older teacher’s slightly gaping vagina, like a torpedo that was about to the launched. Cathy felt two warm hands take a hold of her on either side, just above her hips, then she felt a firm pressure against her labia, and then – Oh! Fuckit! Fuckit-fuckit! OH, FUCKIT!! – she was entered, so wide and so deep. Ooooohh! she moaned, her head tossing from side to side, as she was taken deeper than her husband had ever gone into her.

Donna pulled the dildo backwards, and Cathy like her whole guts were being vacuumed out with it. As the younger woman drove it in again, far faster and harder than the withdrawal, Cathy gasped aloud. She felt more filled and penetrated than she had ever known before, and it was turning her mind and body inside out. As the young gymnast stepped up the tempo, with the vigour of youth and the supple ease of the very fit, her older mentor clutched desperately at the edge of the desk, as if she was the sole survivor of a shipwreck and was about to be washed away from the only life-raft in sight. And perhaps it was a little like that, as the whirlpool of sexual enlightenment that Cathy had experienced in the last two whirlwind weeks swept her away into new currents, carrying her towards some new harbour that as yet still lay concealed over the far horizon.

Cathy’s mouth was hanging open, and her glazed and unfocused eyes were fixed on the bare wall in front of her. Her hair was unkempt and sweat-soaked, and rivulets of moisture ran down the groove of her spine and the valley of her cleavage. She trembled and shook, her flanks quivering under the impact of each penetration, and yet she strove to arch her hips wider apart, to push her ass up higher in the air by standing on her toes, and in every way to make herself more open and more accessible to this mind-blowing fucking. Her breath was a mixture of deep pants and gasps, mixed with shaky and wailing exhalations. She began to give utterance to broken imprecations and exhortations to go faster, to drive deeper, and to fuck her with complete wild abandon. As her climax started to build from somewhere way below her solar plexus, acquiring the momentum of an earthquake, she began to whimper and plead to be made to come.

Donna knew that the decisive moment was at hand – not that it took a genius to spot this, given Cathy’s broken pleading and lack of restraint – and she also knew what to do. To the older woman’s bewilderment, Donna slid the dildo back and did not immediately reinsert it, instead waiting for an appreciable interval. As Cathy hung on the cusp of climax, her nerves stretched in a near-ecstasy that was hardly distinguishable from near-agony, Donna relished for a few seconds her dominance and her total sexual conquest of this attractive forty-year-old lesbian ingenue. Then, unable herself to resist the erotic charge of the moment, she slid the dildo in again – but not fast, not hard, not with the pace which had been built up previously, but with a slow spearing that felt to its recipient even more powerful, more inexorable, more immense.

‘Oh, aah! Ooooh, yes – aahh! Fuckame, ooohh, fuckame – now, do it now! Fuckame, yes, FUCKAME – NOW, FOR FUCK’S SAKE – NOWWW!!’

The mature woman felt not so much entered as excavated, she had just never felt so fucking penetrated before, never in her whole life! Cathy’s back arched, her ass jerking up in the air and her tits mashing down on the desktop, and her eyes were screwed tightly closed as her orgasm arrived like an express train bursting out of a tunnel. Donna drove the dildo in again and Cathy almost fell to pieces, giving a high-pitched scream of orgasmic shock and then collapsing like a puppet who’s strings have been severed, bonelessly flopping down across her own desk.

Her head was in a daze, exhaustion mixing with euphoria. So this was what she had been missing all those years? How could she gave been so foolish, so unimaginative, so fixed on her own narrow little pathway that she had spared no glance for the fields of wild flowers on either side. Cathy made a silent resolve to herself – with Donna’s help, and perhaps also of other women in whose discretion she could trust, she was going to make up for lost time with a vengeance. Steve would never know, and so it would never hurt him or endanger their marriage – she would simply have more weekend shopping sessions (which he loathed) or evening movie outings to chick-flicks (which he loathed even more – if it didn’t have blood everywhere and a body count in the dozens, it wasn’t a movie worth seeing in his lexicon) with female friends, and if he was at all suspicious and checked with them he would find her telling the truth, and no other male in sight. Of course, none of them would mention that they had never got to the mall, never got to the cinema, never got further than her friends’ bedrooms!

All this passed through Cathy’s mind in an instant, and she began to speculate who else might also be interested in some bisexual – or lesbian – fun and games. She knew almost certainly that the Vice-Principal, Jacquelyn Drake, was in the lesbian category – not from any incident at school, where Jacquelyn was discretion itself, but because just over twenty years ago they had attended the same small college – Jacquelyn being a senior when Cathy was a freshman – and there had been plenty of rumours about the older girl’s tastes, for in those days any overt lesbianism was still a cause of shock and comment to many. Cathy smiled to herself – Jacquelyn was going to have such a surprise when Cathy made a pass at her, in fact Cathy had better take care or she might cause a heart attack! But, handled right, it would be good to have a pussy-friend (this was the term which Cathy had coined for herself) of her own age, as well as the lithe and nimble Donna – for, deep down, Cathy still couldn’t really believe that she was sufficiently attractive to the young woman and that this would last. Of course, mused Cathy, if the Principal … I mean, Lord above, those tits that woman has got, it’s a wonder she can walk upright with that weight on her chest … if SHE was ‘inclined’, wow!, if she AND Jacquelyn would … but, despite an aroused tingling in her pussy, Cathy knew she was really heading into fantasyland here, it was pretty clear that the Principal was neither gay, nor bisexual, but in fact a workaholic married to the job. Still, that left Jacquelyn, and she had always got on well with her … now she could get on even better!

Whilst she was preoccupied with these happy thoughts, Donna rolled her over onto her back and then took her in her arms, and for a few relaxed moments they rested in the friendly embrace of each other’s arms. Suddenly, Cathy stiffened with a return of her old anxiety – there were footsteps in the corridor outside! Dear sweet Jesus, someone was coming!! – but how? why? who could know they were here? She stifled a sob, in her panic forgetting completely that the door was securely locked. Cathy and Donna froze into immobility, and then released their breath with a soft sigh of relief as the light steps pattered past without pausing in their progress. However, the scare had the effect of recalling the two teachers to their senses, and they realised that over twenty minutes had passed. Although they paused for some final strokes of breasts and several quick and sweet kisses, they quickly put their lingerie and outer clothes back on, and brushed their hair.

Just as they were doing so, they were disconcerted to hear another and heavier tread in the corridor, and glanced at each other in surprise. As these also continued on past the classroom, Cathy tiptoed to the door and peeked around the edge of the blind, no longer frightened and with her curiosity piqued. She was in time to catch a good view of the back of Raquel Fuentes as she walked calmly towards the stairs, switching the lights off behind her. Raquel’s classroom was further down the corridor – she must have come up to her room for a break (all of the more senior teachers knew that Raquel hated these reunion events), which explained why the lights were on, although not the other set of footsteps … but Cathy swiftly dismissed the puzzle from her mind. She felt in a state of relieved and satiated euphoria, and decided to head for home – she was still feeling quite randy, and had it in mind to take another hard ride on her husband’s stiff cock, assuming – which, with her renewed confidence in her oral skills, she thought she could – that she could persuade him to be ‘up for it’.

They exited the classroom and walked cautiously together until they reached the main foyer; it was deserted, which allowed Cathy to give her lover a quick squeeze of her ass before strolling out into the parking lot, humming contentedly. Donna was also feeling a pleasant ‘just-been-fucked-real-good’ glow as she re-entered the reunion event, where it seemed that no one had remarked upon her absence. Her first priority was to scan the throng for the Vice-Principal, Jacquelyn Drake; at the age of forty-three, Jacquelyn was still a fine figure of a woman – mature but slender and well-toned, her age not apparent in her figure and only from a closer look at her face. She was the other teacher to whom Donna was greatly attracted, and she was nursing hopes that something might happen there as well. This was the reason why, to the Vice-Principal’s pleased surprise, the newly-appointed teacher had offered to help at the reunion – where, of course, she could know none of the guests. Donna intended to get closer to Jacquelyn, hoping that there would be an opportunity to indicate her sexual availability. Unlike sweet and innocent Cathy’s buried bisexual feelings, Donna was much surer that Jacquelyn was experienced in girl-loving and was quite probably entirely lesbian in orientation – it was a matter of certain glances, certain nuances, and as much a question of when she did not look as when she did.

However, there was no sign of Jacquelyn in the room. Puzzled and rather disappointed – for it would be an anti-climax if such a wonderful evening just dribbled away now – Donna asked Jenny Neustein, the other main organiser of the festivities, where the Vice-Principal was. The busty brunette explained that the Principal had suffered from a bit of food-poisoning or something similar, and so Jacquelyn had kindly offered to give her a lift home; the Vice-Principal would not then be coming back, as it wouldn’t be worth it, it was already time to get on with the clearing up. Donna felt thwarted, but then determined to try her luck – after all, she was on a roll tonight, having just established a secure ‘fuck-buddy’ relationship with the entrancing Cathy. She asked Jenny if she was needed any more – the busty teacher seemed to be rather preoccupied and distracted, but quickly answered no, adding: ‘Off you go, and thanks for helping out – it’s appreciated.’

Donna left the school premises in her small silver-grey Datsun, and drove to Jacquelyn’s house – she had been given the address, just a few days previously. This had been the result of a conversation which she had deliberately initiated with the winsome Vice-Principal, and which after an awkward start had become quite warm and animated. They had discovered that they shared the same reading taste in fantasy and science fiction, even to the point of having several of their most favourite authors in common – Catherine Asaro, C.J. Cherryh, Elizabeth Moon – and they both especially enjoyed Mike Shepherd’s feisty heroine ‘Kris Longknife’. The older woman had warmly recommended the first book of a new author – Peacekeeper, by Laura E. Reeve – with another strong female character, and then, almost shyly, had said that Donna could call round some time if she wanted to borrow it, and had given her directions.

Well, thought Donna, it would do as an excuse: she could say that she couldn’t sleep (ho, hum!!) and had thought of the book Ms Drake had mentioned, and hoped she didn’t mind her calling at this hour? After all, half of the point was for it to be fairly transparent as a pretext, hopefully sending a signal clear enough that the accomplished Vice-Principal would act upon it – or at least, invite her in, where she could make her availability even more obvious. Donna felt that the skimpy and sexy red dress was her lucky charm, and knew that she looked hot in it. She was certain that if she made herself appear the delectable ingenue, an experienced lesbian like Jacquelyn could not resist scooping her up.

However, the Vice-Principal’s house appeared ominously dark and deserted, and when she rang the doorbell there was no response. Donna concluded that it must be taking longer than she thought for Jacquelyn to go by the Principal’s home to drop her off, wherever in the town that was. She was not yet prepared to discard her hopes for more lesbian delights from this sweet summer night, and so she decided to wait for the Vice-Principal’s return and then innocently ring on her door about ten minutes later – this plan was calculated to give the elegant Jacquelyn time to get partly undressed, but not yet to have gone to sleep. Donna parked her car across the street and a few yards further down, under a tree, and switched off its engine and lights. She put a CD of the Rolling Stones ‘Black and Blue’ album from the 1970s – one of her favourites – into the car’s stereo system, with the volume turned down low, and slid down a little in the driver’s seat, rucking her red dress around her hips and slipping her hand inside her panties to play with her pussy whilst she waited in hopeful anticipation.

After only about ten minutes, a car pulled into Jacquelyn’s front parkway, and Donna sat up with interest as the Vice-Principal came round to the passenger’s side and helped the unsteady figure of the Principal to her feet. Just before Jacquelyn unlocked the front door of her house, Donna clearly saw under the porch-light the Principal turn towards her deputy and kiss her passionately on the mouth – and in return Jacquelyn groped Ms McIver’s ample breasts. Donna gasped in thrilled amazement, her head swimming with visions of these two sexy mature women fucking each other, and then she savagely rammed two fingers into her sopping cunt, pistoning them in and out of her vagina in a short and furious masturbatory frenzy, bouncing and juddering in the car seat as she climaxed.

After this, Donna slumped back and shakily caught her breath – oh, what wonders, what joy, what delight! This was truly her evening, she could hardly believe what she had just seen! Not only had it confirmed that Jacquelyn, who was just the age and type to really set her juices flowing, was a lesbian and an active one at that – but also that the Principal was a femme-fucker too, either bisexual or lesbian – but it hardly mattered which. Although Ms McIver was towards the lower end of the age bracket which really rocked Donna’s world, her stunning figure more than compensated for that – the combination of that amazing bust on an attractive woman nearing forty was heaven on earth for Donna, but she had never dreamed that it might be available. She had not picked up even the echo of a hint of sexual interest from her boss, and had reluctantly accepted that the Principal was out of reach, due to being either heterosexual or completely chaste and evidently wedded to the job.

She realised that there was no point in approaching them now – they were probably rolling around in a wild 69, or maybe Jacquelyn was relentlessly ramming a strap-on into the Principal’s cunt – or ass! – from behind, doggy-style; that was certainly what Donna would be doing in her place!! Donna was not disappointed by this, for incredible new vistas of opportunities for sex with forty-plus women were unfolding in front of her. She switched on the car engine, turned up ‘Memory Motel’ (her favourite track on the album) to full blast, and drove back to her own apartment. After entering it, she swiftly undid the red halterneck dress and swept her duvet off the bed so that she could lie on her back on the mattress. With a satisfied moan, she slapped her biggest vibrator into her wet and warm pussy-hole, switching it to its highest setting, and gave herself a series of orgasms as she mentally pictured what she devoutly hoped was happening inside the Vice-Principal’s house. At last, exhausted from her sexual marathon, she pulled the duvet back over her naked body, and fell asleep. On the following Sunday morning, refreshed after ten hours rest, Donna got up, showered and breakfasted. She dressed with care, and shortly after 2.00 p.m. she drove back to Jacquelyn’s quiet suburban neighbourhood.

Inside Jacquelyn’s house, the revitalised and relaxed Principal was sitting in her deputy’s cosy and sunny kitchen, dressed only in a loose wrap which her host had lent her. Moira cradled a cup of Earl Grey tea in her hands as she enjoyed the sight of her new lover moving around the room, admiring both the woman’s figure and her calm methodical movements. Jacquelyn had revealed another unexpected side of herself at lunchtime – she was a very good cook, and had made a delightful light lunch for them both of poached salmon in a lime and dill dressing, with boiled new potatoes, broccoli and minted peas, and a green salad. She had uncorked a bottle of chilled Chardonnay wine – genuinely French, Moira had noted with approval; yes, this woman had style and class. In order to cook, Jacquelyn had put on slightly more clothes, but her trim figure was shown to advantage in denim shorts and a cheesecloth short-sleeve shirt that tied at the waist.

The front door bell of the house suddenly sounded, and Jacquelyn looked up from the sink in surprise – she was not expecting anyone, and had few friends, none of whom were likely to turn up unannounced.

‘Leave it, honey’, Moira suggested hopefully, wanting no interruption to their fuck-fest, but regretfully Jacquelyn shook her head – it must be one of her neighbours, and they could see that her car was in the driveway and the upstairs’ windows were open to let in the gentle breeze – it would be pointless to pretend that she was not at home, and would only give offence. She walked through the house to the front door, and Moira heard a surprised exclamation and then a murmur of voices. However, the Principal was unprepared for the shock that followed, as Jacquelyn returned to the kitchen, looking rather pale and shaken – and was followed into the room by the new biology teacher, Donnatella Bardini! Moira blanched, clutching the thin wrap across her heavy bosom, and looked at her deputy in shock. Jacquelyn shook her head, and said in a toneless voice:

‘She knows that you’re here, there was no point in denying it – she says that she saw us arrive together last night, and kissing.’

Donna realised that her superiors were afraid that she would spread the news of their relationship as sensational gossip, or might even try to blackmail them, and at once she hastened to reassure them. She promised that their secret was completely safe with her, and was sufficiently emphatic and convincing that the older women began to relax.

‘So … what do you want, then? Why did you come?’ enquired Jacquelyn shrewdly.

‘Oh!’ gasped Donna, ‘Isn’t it obvious, haven’t I said?’ She was standing in the kitchen doorway, dressed in a full-length coat that seemed to be a curious choice for a warm summer day – until she undid the front buttons and let it fall behind her. This revealed that the lithe young athlete was wearing a pair of white plastic boots, white traditional stockings and a scarlet suspender belt to hold them up – and nothing else at all!

‘I want you both to fuck me, fuck my brains out!’ she declared, one hand rubbing at her cunt and the other offering up one of her tits – small, but youthfully pert – for their inspection. ‘I think you are unbelievably sexy, both of you – there’s nothing that gets me going more than an experienced woman!’

And then, to the delight of the older lesbians, Donna sank to her knees on the floor – legs apart so that her pussy was still in full view – and held her hands out in submissive supplication. ‘Please, don’t say no – we could have such fantastic times, I’ll do anything you want, take it anyhow you like, please don’t say no!’

Moira and Jacquelyn looked at each other in surmise and delight – what an unexpected bonus, it seemed so auspicious for their new relationship! There was no doubt that Donna was attractive and clearly very, very willing, and they were both turned on by the prospect of enjoying her sweet slim youthful body, and having her service their mature appetites with her tongue, tits and cunt. It was Moira who moved first, setting down her cup of rapidly-cooling tea and decisively swivelling her chair away from the kitchen table and towards the beseeching young woman. The Principal pulled on the tie belt of her wrap, letting it fall open on each side and shrugging it from her shoulders to tumble behind her. Her massive breasts were revealed, their nipples engorged from her arousal, and Donna gasped with delight – they were even more magnificent in reality than in her imagination! The Principal spread her legs apart, and gestured to her tits and her cunt, speaking with mock authority and severity.

‘You’re on probation here too, young lady – I want to see how good you are, before I offer you a permanent position! So, suck my tits and eat my cunt, and make me come for you real good!!’

‘Oh, thank you, Principal, thank you’, gasped Donna, transported with delight, her own vagina gaping open and drooling with wetness. She did not get up, but shuffled forward the few feet on her knees, and then squatted on her haunches and buried her head between her boss’s soft thighs. Her tongue eagerly slid where she had fantasised ever since she had first met Ms McIver – into the Principal’s vaginal cleft. As Donna began audibly slurping on Moira’s pussy, Jacquelyn swiftly dropped her shorts and discarded her shirt and panties, and then moved round to kneel behind the young teacher. The Vice-Principal trailed her fingernails down Donna’s spine, eliciting a moan and shiver, and the lithe gymnast responsively arched her back, thrusting her butt out further and opening her legs wider. This was just the effect that Jacquelyn had intended, and with a lustful expression she gripped Donna’s left shoulder with her left hand and then – using this leverage both to brace herself and hold Donna firmly in place – the older woman rammed two fingers into the younger’s vagina, thrusting all the way home in one powerful and fluid motion. Donna squealed like a stuck piglet – but from delight rather than agony, although she had felt almost split apart by Jacquelyn’s forceful penetration.

As the Vice-Principal began pistoning her fingers in and out of Donna’s dripping hole with almost savage intensity, her boss gripped the young teacher’s head and drew it upwards, away from her cunt and to her huge breasts. Donna needed no more encouragement, and as she felt herself being driven towards a shattering climax by Jacquelyn, she buried her face first into the deep valley of the cleavage between Moira’s jiggling mounds, and then she eagerly sucked the nipple of the Principal’s left breast fully into her mouth, wrapping her tongue around it and nibbling the surrounding aureole with her teeth. She was rewarded by a groan of pleasure from her normally cool and collected superior, who spread her legs wide apart like the lesbian harlot that she was now revealed to be. Donna gripped Moira’s right breast with her left hand, accompanying her oral attentions to its companion by rubbing and pulling on this nipple, and she used her right hand to thrust between the Principal’s open thighs and to spear her vagina. Moira’s head went back with a throaty scream as she was entered by three of Donna’s fingers, the rise of her chest thrusting her vast mounds of flesh out even more. The Principal began to gasp out incoherent instructions to Donna, all along the lines of fucking her harder and deeper, as Donna’s finger-fucking of her cunt matched the rhythm and intensity of the pounding that the young teacher’s own pussy was receiving at Jacquelyn’s adroit hands. As the moment of climax approached, with both Moira and Donna shaking and shuddering in passionate desire, the Vice-Principal reached forward with her free hand and seized the short curls of dark hair on the top and back of Donna’s head. Jacquelyn rammed the young woman’s face even harder into her new-found lover’s swaying mammaries, and in the heat of lust almost snarled at her:

‘Go on, you cunt, you little slut – do her, fucking do her, take the bitch, take the cow, make her come, make her come hard, make my bitch come for me!!

Such dirty talk was the final straw for both the Principal and the novice teacher, and they simultaneously shrieked and spasmed in the full spate of an earthquake orgasm, with amazingly a jet of cunt-juice squirting from Moira’s pussy to splash onto Donna’s small sweat-coated breasts. The two women almost collapsed, but Jacquelyn was the dominant here and she was having none of this. Still gripping Donna by the hair, she pulled the young woman backwards onto the floor and swung her pelvis over to straddle her, dropping her cunt onto the young woman’s face, which was already wet and sticky with her lover’s pussy-juice.

‘Eat me, you little bitch, you pussy slut – you are ours now, we own you, so you’ll fuck me like I want, when I want … and I want it now, bitch!!’

All of this went to the core of Donna’s submissiveness to predatory older lesbians, and she writhed in transports of ecstasy under Jacquelyn’s body, eagerly thrusting her face against the Vice-Principal’s pussy and driving her tongue between her dark pink and parted labia. Moira was still slumped in her chair, gasping from the pure pleasure that she had experienced – all the sweeter an oasis after her long sojourn in a sexual desert – but she opened her eyes to gaze in joy and wonder at the scene before her. Jacquelyn’s slender back was towards her, her cunt grinding down on Donna’s face, and her right hand still entangled in the young athlete’s mop of curly black hair. This left all of Donna’s lower body exposed and vulnerable, as her legs – attractively displayed in the white plastic 1960s-style boots and the white traditional stockings – were spread wide open, making her pussy very available. Moira got down on her knees between them, and bent her head; as the Principal’s tongue began lapping at her vagina, Donna gave a sobbing gasp of delight that was muffled by the fact that her own tongue was speared into Jacquelyn, as her teeth found the Vice-Principal’s clitoris.

‘Yes, oh… YES! Now, you slut, you dyke cunt, eat me now, eat me NOW – make me come, shit! – I want to come, COME ME NOW!’ yelled Jacquelyn, and then with a grunt she climaxed, sending another wave of female sexual fluids onto Donna’s mouth and cheeks. Moira had also found the young woman’s clit, and only seconds made her back arch as her hips jerked up from the floor, and she climaxed again from the cunnilingus administered by her adored boss.

Out of breath, but blissfully happy, the three women collapsed on the floor together (fortunately, Jacquelyn’s kitchen had a wooden floor which had been warmed by the summer sunshine). Donna was in seventh heaven as she lay between these two wonderful mature females who had so ably demonstrated their lesbian experience and athleticism. To be their fuck-puppet on the weekends and whenever else they wanted her, and in addition to enjoy the sweet pleasures of Cathy Rankine’s new-found bisexuality – nothing could be better than this, she thought, nothing at all!

The Principal bestirred herself after a moment, rolling on top of Donna so that her breasts were pillowed on either side of the young woman’s cheeks. Moira kissed her gently, and then said:

‘Get your breath back, honey, it’s going to be a long, long hot afternoon!’

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too … (to find them, follow the author link at the top of this story)

---

Billy expands his harem and mind controls a mother to make her own daughter into her slut!

Converting the Family

Chapter Two: Mommy’s Pussy-Slut

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2018

Note: An anonymous fan commissioned this story and allowed it to be shared. I merely penned this individual’s outline. Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

Billy Purvis

It worked.

I clutched at the remote I modified. It truly mind-controlled people. My body buzzed as I walked through the halls of my college, my black-haired sister, Cali, walking on my right, her round breasts bouncing naked, a look of dreamy enjoyment on her face. On my left, the slender and blonde Vanessa, a senior like my sister, clutched to me, beaming, her blue eyes shining. Her small, firm titties quivered as she shuddered.

They were both my sluts. I’d fucked them both, cum in them both, maybe even bred them both.

A teacher stepped out of the classroom and froze at the sight of the two seniors naked clinging to me. Neither Vanessa or Cali flinched. Not after I gave them orders. They wanted to please their little brother, even Vanessa.

I pointed the remote at the teacher, pressed the record button. “My women can walk around naked,” I said as I changed his thoughts. “You don’t even care. Don’t even ogle them or pay attention to them.”

The teacher’s shock vanished. “Billy,” he said, nodding his head. “Brad, have a good evening.”

Brad, Vanessa’s twin and Cali’s now ex-boyfriend, stalked behind us. He’d spanked his cock while watching me fuck his sister and girlfriend. It was so hot to pound them both while he whimpered there so pathetic.

“Evening, sir,” Brad said as I kept walking. I felt like a million bucks.

And now it was time to dominate my new mother. I’d made Vanessa into my sister, so I had to convert her busty mother and sexy, older sister into my family. My harem needed more members. I had to convert Vanessa’s entire family.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Katie Banks

The vacuum cleaner roared as I worked it across my living room, humming to myself. Movement out through the large, bay windows the couch sat before, drew my attention. Brad’s car pulled into the driveway. I smiled. Brad and Vanessa were both twenty.

And it would be just be me and my husband. Maybe I should go back to work instead of puttering around the house all day.

I turned off the vacuum cleaner and unplugged it. I was wrapping up the cord as I shook my head. I didn’t feel old enough to have all my children leave. I was in great shape for a woman in her forties. I worked out, keeping my body tight. My blonde hair spilled about my face as I finished wrapping up the cord as I straightened and…

“What the…?”

Through the window I caught sight of my daughter and her best friend, Cali, walking naked with that little troglodyte, Billy Purvis, between them. Cali’s creepy, little brother had his arms wrapped around them both. My jaw dropped. Vanessa clung to him, her hand rubbing up and down the front of his shirt while Cali was groping her little brother’s pants, squeezing his cock.

My mind whirled. I couldn’t think. I couldn’t process this. What was going on? Why would my daughter and Cali be naked? Why would they touch that foul, loathsome boy? Billy was disgusting. His hair was greasy. His clothing always stained and rumpled. He spent all his time cooped up in his bedroom. Cali was always complaining about him perving on her, trying to spy on her.

And now he had my daughter naked. She was in public.

Brad opened the door. He was almost subservient, holding it open and almost bowed as Billy walked in with the girls on his arm. The filthy freshman grinned like he had won the lotto, a TV remote clutched in his hand. Both girls had their arms entwined about his.

“Oh, damn, I can’t wait for you to fuck Mom,” Cali moaned, her hazel eyes flashing to me.

“Yes, yes,” moaned my daughter. Vanessa pressed her small breasts into Billy’s side, grinding against him. She was… She was…

I had to say something. Put a stop to this. Had the little troglodyte drugged my daughter and her friend? Did he date-rape them with rohypnol or whatever? I couldn’t just stand here. I had to take control.

“Do you feel how wet I am, Billy?” Vanessa moaned. “Oh, my god, I need to be your cum-bucket again.”

“Yes, yes, our sister makes such a naughty cum-bucket,” moaned Cali.

“I do!” Vanessa whimpered. “Cali, I love it when our little brother cums in me!”

This couldn’t be happening. The room spun dizzy around me.

Billy just grinned at me. “I think Mom would make a great cum-bucket, too. What do you think, Brad?”

“That it would be so hot if you fucked her, Billy,” moaned Brad. “Oh, damn, I would spank it so hard.”

An anger swelled in me. This was disgusting. I glared at that pimply faced, little shit. His grin offended me. His hand was on my daughter’ ass, squeezing it while his older sister rubbed her tits against him, too. Both girls were humping on him now, moaning like… like…

He made my daughter into a slut.

“Billy Purvis!” I snarled and marched up to him. “You stop that right now! I don’t know what you did to my daughter, but I will not put up with it! I’m going to call the police! I know you’ve done something!”

“This,” he said when he pointed the remote at me.

The red light at the front flashed.

“I’m your son, and Cali’s your daughter,” he said as I prepared to grab him by the ear and twist him. I had to discipline my son.

I snagged his ear.

“You want to fuck me and your daughters,” Billy continued, such a disgusting grin on his face even as…

My pussy exploded with lust. I wanted to throw myself at the boy. To impale my cunt on his filthy cock. I shuddered, my fingers releasing his ear as I let out a moan. I had never grown so hot before in my life.

“You find me the hottest man in the world,” Billy continued, his words awakening in me. I moaned, staring at his pimply face. He was short, his hair slick, and his face was… Damn, my son was so hot. I wanted to lick him. I wanted to worship him. “So hot, you don’t need a husband. Right? Don’t need to wear that dumb ring.”

“Why would I need a husband?” I moaned as I pulled my wedding ring off and threw it to the ground. “I have the hottest man in the world for a son.”

“Your pussy is so wet for my cock and for your daughters,” he said. “Just a bisexual, slutty mom.”

“Yes!” I moaned. “Such a hot son.”

“Not like Brad,” Billy continued, that red light flashing. “He’s such a pathetic son. He just spanks it while I fuck the women he wants. He’s a little cuckold. A beta male. He doesn’t have his sisters and mother so wet for him. He’s not a man like me.”

I glanced at Brad, who was groping himself, and shook my head. He looked so much like his father, save for his hair. I used to think he was handsome, with that chiseled chin and blue eyes, the face that would melt girls panties and part their thighs. But now…

“Look at you,” I said, sneering. “Why can’t you be more like your brother, Billy. He’s not pathetic. Look at your sisters grinding naked on him. That’s how much of a stud he is! He has his own sisters wet for him!”

“Mmm, he’s such a stud, Mom,” Cali moaned. “I’m so glad you understand.”

“This remote makes everyone understand,” Billy said, still pointing it at me. “Makes girls understand that they need to worship me. Right, Mom. Every girl needs to worship me, especially you.”

“Of course they do,” I moaned. “My son deserves every woman in the world lusting after him.”

I couldn’t resist any longer. I threw myself at him, pressing against him, to kiss him. My hands cupped his handsome face. I kissed him, loving the feel of him. My tongue plunged into his mouth while my daughters whimpered around them.

They understood like me that my youngest was such a stud. I wouldn’t have to worry about an empty nest now that I had this stud for a son. My pussy melted as I ground against him. My nipples throbbed. He was so amazing.

“Oh, yeah, Mom,” Vanessa groaned. “Mmm, you’re so hot. I wish I had your tits.”

“I know, you’re are so big,” whimpered Cali. Her hand slid down my back. She squeezed my ass, just the way she should. It felt so hot feeling my daughter’s hand on my butt, squeezing me as I kissed her sexy brother.

I could feel my son’s cock swelling and swelling. He was so hard. His dick throbbed and pulsed in his jeans. He must have the best dick ever. A shaft that has to be loved. My… my ex-husband always wanted something from me and my big tits. Something that only a real man deserved.

I broke the kiss. “I want to give you a titty fuck, Billy!”

“Yes!” he groaned. “Cali, Vanessa, eat yourselves out. I want to watch that while Mom gives me a titty fuck.”

“Oh, yes, I want to eat out my sister’s snatch so badly,” Vanessa moaned. “While you watch!”

“We’ll give you the best lezzie show!” Cali moaned.

“Oh, yes!” my pathetic son, Brad, whimpered in the background. He was lucky Billy let him stick around to watch.

“Just go sit down on the couch, honey,” I purred to my sexy son, my fingers sliding up to run through his lank hair. I shuddered, loving that I was touching him. He no longer disgusted me. Why would he? He was a stud. “Let Mommy love you.”

“Yes,” he grinned. “I love it when you call yourself Mommy. Do it all the time.”

The red light flashed.

“Of course! Mommy will take care of her sexy son with her big tits,” I moaned as he broke away.

My daughters fell on each other. As I pulled off my tank top, exposing my yellow bra constraining my large tits, Cali and Vanessa squirmed around on the ground. They settled into a wicked display of lesbian incest, Vanessa on top, her blonde hair, almost the same hue as my own, spread over her sister’s thighs, hiding her mouth feasting on Cali’s cunt.

Billy set the remote down on the coffee table then pulled off his own shirt. He was so hairy. I’d never liked a guy who looked like a shaggy Sasquatch, but Billy… He was just so hot. He shoved down his jeans as I unhooked my bra, his cock popping out of his graying underwear. Cum clung to his cock along with smears of what looked like pussy juices dried on his shaft.

His sisters’ pussy juices.

“Oh, damn,” Billy groaned as he ogled my large, pillowy breasts. “I want all my women to have big tits like that.”

I shuddered, so happy that he loved my tits. They were big and soft, my nipples so hard. I squeezed them, my hips wiggling in my jeans. His cock thrust out hard before him. I was going to love that cock with my tits.

I had to get naked and love him. I unsnapped my “mom” jeans, as Talia called them, and shoved them down my thighs. The denim rustled as I stripped it off. I had to get them naked. Then I peeled down my panties, exposing myself. I had a thick, golden bush already soaked by my juices.

I had never been wetter in my life.

“Damn, you are just my slutty mom,” Billy groaned. “I always wanted you to be my mom.”

“But I am your Mommy,” I said, sauntering naked to him now. “You’re my sexy son.”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said. “Damn, this is hot. My remote is amazing.”

Cali and Vanessa moaned as they ate each other. I wanted to watch them, but I had to please my son. My hands kneaded my tits. I fell to my knees before him and leaned forward. I had never done this, but I knew the principal. My ex-husband was such a needy guy.

“That’s it, Mom,” Billy groaned. “I’ve always wanted to do this. You have the best tits. You’re such a MILF.”

“Mmm, Mommy’s going to make you feel so good,” I said, piling my tits around his cock.

He groaned as I squeezed my hands around them. His dick throbbed between my breasts. I smiled at him and slid my tits up and down them. The scent of cum and pussy rose from beneath my tits. His cock was sticky with my daughters juices.

Juices trickled down my thighs. My cunt melted as I worked my tits up and down him. My son groaned. Pleasure crossed his pimply face. He shifted on the couch, staring at me with such lust in his brown eyes.

“Damn, Mom, work those tits up and down my dick,” he groaned.

“Mmm, yes, yes, let Mommy take care of your cock,” I moaned. “Mommy will make you feel so good.”

He grinned at me.

My nipples throbbed as they rubbed against his hairy stomach. Pleasure rippled from my nubs, shooting down to my cunt. I whimpered, wiggling my hips. His cock throbbed between my tits. I worked them up and down his dick. Behind me, my daughters moaned and gasped as they feasted on each other.

Billy’s eyes flicked from me to my daughters. He had such a grin on his face. It was incredible. This was so amazing. I had such a hot stud for a son. I pressed my tits tighter about his shaft, working my breasts up and down them, loving him. His precum stained my inner slopes.

“Fuck, Mom!” he groaned. “I’m going to cum all over your tits if you keep doing that.”

“Cum on Mommy’s tits!” I moaned. “Do it! Mommy wants that! Mommy wants to just love you.

”

“I do,” groaned Billy, “but I also want to be in your pussy, Mom! I have to be in you!”

“Oh, I want my son back in me!” I moaned, staring at Billy Purvis. Why would he have a different last name…?

“Fuck it!” Billy groaned. “I can cum on your tits later. Ride me! Impale that cunt on me and ride my dick, Mom!”

“Yes!” I howled, my question swallowed by the surge of lust shooting through me.

I straddled him in a flash, pressing my tits into my son’s hunky face. He gripped my breasts and reveled between them as my hands grabbed his cock. I guided him to my pussy, eager for my son’s cock to slide into me again. I wanted him to fill me.

I slammed my cunt down his cock. I groaned as his cock slid into my juicy pussy. My hot snatch clenched around his big, throbbing dick. My snatch gripped his shaft. He grunted into my boobs, his hands squeezing my tits.

“Oh, damn, Mom!” he groaned. “You’re pussy so hot and juicy!”

“And Mommy just loves having her sexy son back in her!” I moaned.

“So hot!” my other son, the pathetic one, moaned. “Ride him, Mom! You’re going to cum so hard on him.”

“Mommy will!” I moaned. “Mommy will cum on her sexy son’s cock! Mmm, just stroke that pathetic, little pecker while I ride your brother’s dick!”

“Yes!” panted Brad, spanking his cock in the background, flesh slapping flesh.

I rose up my son’s cock, my pussy clenching about his dick, worshiping him as I swirled my hips. I stirred my snatch around him, making him groan into my tits. Then I slammed down him, taking his dick to the hilt.

“Mommy!” he grunted.

“Just let Mommy love you!” I groaned. I worked my hips faster, riding him. “Mommy will make you feel so good.”

“You are!” he moaned.

He kissed and sucked on my breasts. His sleek hair rubbed into the inner slopes of my tits. His sticky fingers groped my boobs. I loved it. My pussy drank in the feel of his cock. I rode up and down his girth, my clit grinding into his pubic bone every time I bottomed out on his wonderful dick.

I moaned, the couch creaking as the pleasure built and built in me. This incestuous joy gathered inside of me. It was incredible to feel. It was amazing. My thighs flexed as I rode my son faster and faster, my orgasm building and building in me.

This was so wrong. It was incest. And that somehow made it hotter.

“Mommy loves your cock!” I moaned over and over again, my passion rising over my two daughters whimpering in the background. “Mommy wants your cum spurting into me!”

“Yes!” panted Billy.

Then he engulfed my nipple. He sucked hard on it. Just like he had as a… a… I must have nursed him when he was a baby. I nursed Talia, Vanessa, and Brad. I cradled Billy’s head to my breast, my pussy working up and down on his shaft. I squeezed down around him, increasing the friction. He moaned about my nipple. He hummed his passion around my nipple.

I rode him faster. The couch groaned with our passion. He nibbled on my nub. Sucked on it. Every time pleasure shot down to my pussy. My cunt clenched about his cock. Pleasure rippled through my body. My eyes squeezed shut.

I slammed down his cock. I ran my fingers ran through his hair as my whimpers built and built. It was so hot. I was fucking my son, the hottest guy in the world. My daughters were sixty-nining behind me, and my pathetic Brad was witnessing how a real man, a real son, loved his mother.

“Mommy’s going to cum!” I moaned, riding him so hard and fast. “Mommy’s going to cum so hard on your dick!”

He growled about my nipple, sucking so hard.

His fingers dug into my rump. I slammed down his cock. I engulfed every inch of my son’s amazing shaft. My pussy drank in the stimulation. I knew this was so wrong. I shouldn’t be enjoying my son, but he was so sexy.

I came.

“Mommy loves you so much, Billy!” I howled as my pussy convulsed around his cock, milking him. “Cum in your Mommy’s cunt! Please, please, Billy! Mommy needs your cum!”

“Give it to her!” Brad moaned. “Flood our mommy’s snatch!”

Billy groaned. His fingers dug into my breasts. His incestuous seed erupted into me.

My son’s hot cum fired into my cunt. My head shook from side to side. The pleasure spilled through me as his jizz flooded my cunt. It pumped over and over into me. That wonderful rush of hot jizz.

My cunt milked him. It writhed around him as the pleasure surged through me. My pussy rejoiced as I drained every drop of cum from his balls. I whimpered atop him. Little stars danced across my face as I milked him. I drained his cock.

“Billy!” I moaned. “Mommy loves you so much!”

His mouth popped off my nipple. He grinned at me. “You are such a hot slut, Mom! Damn, that was good.” He smacked my rump. “You are a great fuck, Mom.”

“Mmm, Mommy’s glad.”

“Now, grab the remote,” he said.

I twisted around me. Cali and Vanessa were writhing before us, moaning, gasping, Cali’s finger buried in Vanessa’s asshole. I stretched over them to the coffee table, leaning out over their lesbian passion. My son’s cock softened in my pussy full of his cum, my body buzzing in delight.

I snagged the remote and handed it to him.

He pointed at me. The red light flashed. “You will never use this on me,” he said while I nodded my head. “Now you want to call Talia to live out a fantasy you’ve always had.”

As he spoke, I smiled. I had always wanted to do that to my oldest daughter. It would be so hot. When he finished talking, I went to grab my phone.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Talia Banks

“Okay, Mom, I’ll be right over,” I’d said twenty minutes ago.

The moment I hung up, I rushed to my parents’ home from my college dorm. Mom sounded so desperate to get me over. I sped, my stomach twisting in fear. I didn’t know what was going on, but it must be important for Mom to tell me to get over as fast as possible. I pulled my car into the driveway, parking behind Brad’s car, and jumped out.

I ran up to the door and burst through it. “Mom, what’s going…?”

My words trailed off. My jaw dropped. That fucking disgusting perv was fucking his sister in the middle of the living room. He was just plowing into Cali, his hairy chest heaving, his pimply face twisted in rapture. Cali’s face was buried between my sister’s legs, eating Vanessa out.

“What the fuck!” I snarled. “Vanessa! Stop that! And Cali, that’s your brother you’re fucking! What the hell is going on?”

“It’s just so hot, Talia,” my brother Brad moaned. I jerked my eyes away when I saw him stroking his cock as he knelt in the corner. “Billy’s such a stud.”

“Where is Mom?” I demanded, my head whirling around. “Is this why she called me over? To stop you four perverts! This is disgusting! Stop this right now!”

Mom walked into the living room naked. I gaped at that. Her large tits looked flushed, heaving as she shuddered. Pearly cum covered her blonde bush and dribbled down her thighs. She looked freshly fucked by… by…

“What is going on, Mom?” I asked, my world reeling. Dad wasn’t home. She had cheated on him with… with… “Are you fucking Billy, too?”

“Of course,” she said and pointed a TV remote control at me.

Billy grinned as he kept fucking into his sister.

The red light at the tip of the remote flashed. Every muscle in my body froze, seized by that light. I could barely breathe. My heart thundered as Mom sauntered to me, such a hungry look in her eye as she stared at me.

“Mmm, yes, yes, Mommy is finally going to make you into a pussy-slut,” Mom purred, her blue eyes glassy. “Mommy’s pussy-slut.”

I wanted to object. To protest. To tell her how disgusting that was. But I couldn’t move. I was rooted in place as Mom walked around me, her eyes flicking up and down my body. Billy grinned, plowing his sister hard, her butt-cheeks rippling. She moaned into Vanessa’s cunt, eating my sister with such passion.

Terror beat through me. If I could move, I would be fleeing. Why couldn’t I even twitch my fingers? My toes? I couldn’t even blink. My eyes burned as Mom finished her circuit of me, licking her lips like I was a piece of meat.

“Mommy’s wanted you to be her pussy-slut for years,” she moaned. Why was she talking so weird? “Mommy wants that cute, sexy mouth eating her cunt, making her cum.”

She leaned in and kissed me. Her lips were hot and soft on mine. She nibbled on my lower lips. Her left hand stroked up my halter top to cup my round breast. She rubbed me, tingles racing from my nipple.

I hated that my nub hardened beneath her touch.

“Mmm, yes, yes, Mommy’s going to mold you into being the perfect pussy-slut.” She stepped back and pointed the remote at me. “You won’t run. You won’t leave this house without Mommy’s or Billy’s permission.”

Suddenly I could move.

I darted for the front door. My long legs carried me past the masturbating Brad. I reached the front door and ripped it open. The spring day shone out there. My car was just in sight, peeking out from the edge of the garage. I just had to step outside and… and…

I couldn’t take a step past the threshold. The toe of my shoe touched it, but I couldn’t get past it. I whimpered, my heart pounding in terror. I turned around, staring at my naked mother, such a wicked smirk on her lips.

“You do not have permission to leave, Talia.” She pointed the remote at me. “Now come here and strip naked. Show Mommy that sexy body.”

I… I… Obeyed. I couldn’t help myself. I whimpered and groaned, tears beading my eye as I came back to my mother. That disgusting Billy stared at me with such a grin on his face as he fucked his sister. Cali and Vanessa both moaned, my sister undulating, her small breasts jiggling.

“Strip naked,” moaned Vanessa. “Show Mommy that hot body. And Billy. Our brother wants to see you naked.”

“Yes!” Billy groaned.

“This is all so crazy!” I moaned as my hands unzipped my halter top, drawing the zipper down. I slipped it off, my breasts constrained by a strapless bra with flower prints on it.

Mom licked her lips.

I frowned, my forehead furrowing. This was insane. I can’t believe this was happening. I reached behind me. I unhooked my bra. I couldn’t stop myself. My hands moved on their own. Everyone was staring at me as I exposed my D cup breasts. They jiggled, my nipples so hard, swaying before my mom’s big tits.

“Mmm, yes, Mommy loves your tits,” she moaned. “A pussy-slut needs to have a great set of tits. Bigger tits. Like Mommy’s. But we’ll deal with that later. For now, keep getting naked.”

“Yes!” Billy groaned. “You’re doing great, Mom! Make her into your pussy-slut!”

Mom shuddered in ecstatic delight. Billy did this. Somehow, that nasty troll had… had… made a mind-control remote. I whimpered as I unsnapped my shorts. The zipper rasped. I didn’t want to do this and couldn’t stop myself. This wasn’t me.

It was the remote.

My shorts whisked down my thighs, followed by my panties. I squeezed my eyes shut as I worked my dainty, white panties down, unveiling to Billy’s and Mom’s hot eyes my naked rump and my shaved pussy. This was insane. Billy groaned, licking his lips while my mother shuddered, a look of such raw lust in her eyes.

“What a pretty pussy you have,” she moaned. “Mommy loves it. Do you love Mommy’s pussy?”

“Of course not!” I hissed as I stepped out of my panties.

“Do you love Mommy’s tits?”

“I’m not into girls, and I’m certainly not into my mother’s tits! I’m not a perv like Billy!” I glared at him, his hairy chest glistening with sweat as he fucked his sister’s pussy. Cali whimpered and moaned, her hips undulating, enjoying it.

Mom aimed the remote at me. I flinched, looking away. Maybe if I didn’t see the red light. “But you want to play with my tits. Right now. To kiss them. Suck on my nipples. Love them with your mouth.”

I gasped as my head whipped around. I did want to play with her tits. I couldn’t stop myself. Almost like I was pulled to her by magnets, I lunged at her. I shivered as my hands grabbed her tits. I squeezed them. My fingers kneaded and played with them. I nuzzled my face into them. I couldn’t stop myself from pressing them into my cheeks.

“Oh, my god,” I moaned between kisses on her inner flesh. “Mom! I… I…”

“I know,” she purred. “Just love Mommy’s tits.’

I didn’t want to. I was horrified that I was doing this. My mouth climbed up her breasts, smooching higher and higher. I came closer and closer to her nipples. Her blue eyes stared down at me with such hunger as I nibbled closer and closer.

“This is incest, Mom!” I moaned. “You have to know that. You have to stop this! Use that remote on Billy!”

“Mommy knows it’s incest,” she purred. “That’s what makes it so hot.”

I engulfed her nipple. I suckled at her, loving it, nibbling on it. I put my all into pleasing her nub. I had never done this with a woman, let alone my mother, but instincts guided me. I knew what I liked when having my tits sucked on, and I did it to her.

I hated it. I wanted to pull away, but my mouth felt attached to her nipple. My tongue swirled around it. I caressed her areola, loving the bumpy feel of the ring against my tongue. I whimpered, my heart thundering in my chest.

“Mmm, just like that,” Mommy moaned. “Such a good pussy-slut. You love sucking on Mommy’s tits.”

I… I did. I sucked harder, moaning as my hips shook.

“It makes your pussy so wet to suck on Mommy’s tits,” she continued purring, her voice so sensual. “Makes you hot.”

“Yeah, it does,” Billy groaned.

Mom was right. It did make me hot. I groaned, my hips swaying from side to side. My pussy burned. A molten heat swelled in me. I sucked harder, nibbling on those nubs. I made Mom gasp and moan while my passion swelled.

My cream ran down my thighs. The juices dribbled out of my hot cunt. I whimpered, sucking as hard as I could, my heart thundering in my chest. My body was on fire. I enjoyed my Mommy’s breasts so much.

I sucked on her other nipple. I could do that. I just had to love her breasts. She squealed in delight. I stared up at her, seeing the look of bliss in her blue eyes. My mother loved it. I was making her so happy, and that was making my pussy hot.

“Yes, yes, you love Mommy’s tits so much!” she purred, her voice so throaty.

“They’re the sexiest, tastiest things I’ve ever enjoyed,” I moaned, my body swaying.

“But you know what you love more? What tastes better?”

I didn’t know. How could I love anything more than sucking on her nipples. How could anything taste better than her nipples. They were amazing.

“You love licking Mommy’s pussy more!” she said. The red light flickered at the edge of my vision.

My eyes widened. My cunt clenched. A wave of heat washed through me. My mouth popped off her nub so I could moan, “I do! I’m your pussy-slut, Mom!”

“Mommy!” she corrected. “Mmm, you’re Mommy’s pussy-slut.”

I licked my lips and groaned, “I need to eat your pussy! It’s hotter than playing with your tits, but I just can’t stop.” I squeezed both her pillowy breasts. “Can I eat your pussy, Mommy?”

“Yes!” she moaned. “You always obey Mommy and your brother, Billy.”

“I do!” I groaned even as I fell to my knees before her, my tits bouncing. “I’m your pussy-slut, Mommy. I love eating your cunt!”

Even though I had never done it, I loved feasting on my mother’s snatch. I didn’t hesitate to press my face into my mother’s pussy. Her silky hairs caress my face and cheeks. They were coated in her juices and my brother’s cum.

“You love eating my cum out of Mom’s pussy!” Billy groaned. I shuddered. I did. I had to obey him and Mommy.

“Yes!” I moaned. “Because I’m Mommy’s pussy-slut!”

“You are!” growled Billy. “This is so fucking hot to watch!”

“It is!” Cali moaned, her voice muffled by Vanessa’s cunt. Was Cali my sister? Billy was my brother, and Cali was his sister so… she must be. “Oh, yes, eat Mom’s pussy full of Billy’s cum!”

I did. I had to. Mom’s pussy was the tastiest thing in the world. I didn’t like cum, but it was Billy’s cum, so I just had to enjoy it, too. My tongue lapped through my mom’s wet, silky folds. She had a tart flavor that mixed with Billy’s salty cum. They mixed together on my tongue, Mom’s yummy pussy enhanced by Billy’s jizz.

I feasted on Mommy with such hungry gusto. She had thick labia thrusting out of her vulva, not a tight slit like me. This was a mature pussy. My mommy’s pussy. I shuddered, my cunt boiling as I clutched to her hips, my tongue lapping and licking up through her folds, gathering more and more of my brother’s delicious cum leaking out of her.

“Mmm, that’s it. Eat Mommy’s cunt! Lick Mommy clean!” She shuddered, those huge breasts of hers swaying. Her short, blonde hair spilled about her face as she stared down at me. “Feast on Mommy!”

“I am!” I moaned. “You taste amazing! The best thing in the world! I’m your pussy-slut, Mommy!”

“Her pussy-slut!” grunted Billy. “Fuck, that’s hot!”

“It is!” Vanessa moaned. “Ooh, Cali loves my pussy!”

“It’s so tasty!” groaned Cali. “Oh, Billy, yes, yes, fuck me hard! Pound me. I’m cumming!”

I shuddered at the sound of my sister cumming on my brother’s cock. It spurred me on to make our mother moan just as loud. My tongue flew through her folds. I licked and lapped at her fat lips, loving how they felt against my mouth.

I sucked on those thick labia.

Nibbled on them.

They felt incredible.

I licked and lapped at them. My tongue danced around them. The pleasure surged through me. It was such a wondrous delight to enjoy. My tongue fluttered through her folds. She gasped. Her eyes widened. Her breasts jiggled and swayed, those heaving mounds slapping together. Her dark-pink nipples glistened with my saliva.

I loved her breasts. Loved her cunt. I was my Mommy’s pussy-slut.

My tongue found her clit. I danced around it. My hands slipped around her, grabbing her rump as I devoured her. Mommy’s tart juices ran down my chin. I swirled my tongue around her bud then sucked on it.

“Pussy-slut!” she howled, her eyes widening. “Oh, yes, you’re such a good pussy-slut! Mommy loves it!”

“I love it!” Billy grunted. “Fuck!”

“Yes, yes, yes, dump your cum in me!” Cali moaned. “I’m your whore! Your cum-bucket!”

“Can I lick her clean!” Vanessa howled, her voice also throaty with orgasmic bliss. “Can I, Billy!”

“Yes, you can, you filthy slut!” snarled Billy. “That will make me happy.”

“Yes!” Vanessa squealed. “I love you so much, Billy!”

I shuddered, understanding. As much as I loved Mommy’s pussy, Vanessa loved our pervy brother. I shuddered, nibbling on my mother’s clit. My pussy was so hot. I wanted to touch myself, but I had to devour her cunt. It was the best.

My fingers dug into my mother’s rump. I massaged and knead her curvy, plump ass as I feasted on her. She whimpered and groaned. Her body shuddered atop me. Her hot pussy lips rubbed across my mouth. Her juices poured into me.

“You’re going to make Mommy cum!” she moaned.

“Yes,” Billy panted. “Mmm, Cali, lick me clean while Vanessa eats your creampie.”

“Yes!” Cali moaned, my raven-haired sister eager to suck on our hunky brother’s cock. “I’ll get you hard so you can fuck some more.”

“Are you watching Mommy use her pussy-slut?” Mom groaned, clutching at my blonde hair, holding my face to her snatch.

The couch creaked. I pictured Billy sitting on it, arms outstretched, Cali nuzzling between his thighs. She’d lap her tongue up his pussy-coated dick, cleaning off her own juices, reveling in the incestuous bliss of this moment. Then Vanessa would wiggle beneath her so Cali sat on her face. Vanessa would be Cali’s pussy-slut.

Just like I was Mommy’s.

“Yes, yes, yes, watch Mommy, Billy! Watch Mommy cum on your sister’s mouth. She’s such a pussy-slut. She’s loving Mommy’s cunt!”

“Cum, Mom!” Billy growled. “Enjoy your fantasy. You’ve wanted this for years.”

“Years!” Mommy howled.

Mom heaved. Her pussy smeared across my hungry lips and licking tongue. A flood of tart juices poured out of her. I shuddered, the passion pouring across my face. I opened my mouth, sealing it over her cunt, letting her drown me.

My fingers clenched into her rump as she gasped and moaned. She ground her cunt across my face as her tits heaved. Her face twisted in pleasure. I made my mother explode. I was such a good pussy-slut that she was drowning me in her juices.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mommy howled.

“Mommy!” I whimpered and kept licking through her folds. I gathered her hot juices, stroking her silky petals. I brushed her clit.

She heaved. Her tits slapped together. I stared at them with such hunger. Her rump flexed beneath my fingers as she ground on me. Her eyes fluttered. A big smile crossed her lush lips. I just wanted to worship her. She was amazing.

“Oh, yes, Pussy-slut,” Mommy moaned. “Mmm, that was good. But there’s another place on Mommy you love to eat. That you find tasty.”

I pulled my mouth away. She wasn’t aiming the remote at me. Didn’t need to. Whatever she said, I obeyed. Believed. I was her Pussy-slut.

“You’re also Mommy’s Anal-slut,” she said. “You love licking Mommy’s asshole while fingering that hot cunt of yours.”

“I do!” I moaned, my tongue flicking over my lips.

“Damn,” Billy groaned. “You are nasty, Mom. I love it!”

“You just inspire Mommy,” she purred then turned around.

I shuddered as her plump ass appeared before me. She spread her legs apart and bent over, her butt-cheeks parting. Her brown rosette appeared, her puckered sphincter that I hungered to lick. A sour musk rose above the tartness of her pussy.

I smelled her asshole.

I hungered.

I shoved my left hand between my thighs, my favorite hand for masturbating with, and frigged my shaved snatch. My fingers rubbed up and down my sopping folds before I thrust my middle and ring fingers straight into my snatch. I skipped using just one finger, going straight for two. I was too wet to tease myself.

Moaning, pleasure rippling through my body, I leaned forward and nuzzled into her crack. Her plump asscheeks rubbed on my face. My tongue swiped out. The sour flavor grew stronger until I caressed over her sphincter.

My pussy clenched on my plunging fingers.

“Yes, yes, Mommy loves her Anal-slut rimming her!” she groaned.

“Yes, you do!” panted Billy over the sounds of sucking and slurping. “Damn, Cali, it’s not going to take much to make me hard.”

I shivered, feeling my pervy brother watching me worship my mom’s asshole. I had no idea what I was doing. I frigged my pussy with my left hand, rubbed her juicy snatch with my right, and swirled my tongue over her puckered sphincter. I caressed her anal ring, rimming her for the first time. My own butt-hole tingled.

None of my boyfriends had ever done this to me. But it was so nasty. I could taste her ass. The sour flavor pervaded my mouth, making me feel like such a dirty whore. My pussy grew hotter around my probing fingers.

I thrust them faster and faster in and out of my cunt, the heel of my hand grinding on my clit. Sparks of pleasure shot through me. It wouldn’t be long before I was cumming. Mommy moaned, her hips wiggling.

“Yes, yes, yes, now jam your tongue into Mommy’s asshole! Love Mommy’s asshole, Anal-slut!”

I obeyed. I thrust my tongue against her anal ring.

Her sphincter was tight and resistant, but I had to obey her. My pussy squeezed hard about my plunging fingers, increasing the silky friction. My tongue wiggled against her asshole. Her tight ring slowly relented. The tip of my tongue wormed into her bowels.

Then I thrust into her all the way.

“Yes!” Mommy hissed.

I groaned in delight, my tongue fluttering around inside of her bowels, her sour musk covering my tongue. My digits slammed into her pussy, pleasuring her cunt as fast as I fingered my own. I trembled, dizzy with lust.

My orgasm burst through me.

I came hard and fast. Never had solo masturbation or a guy gotten me off this fast. It was all just so hot. I was committing incest. I was Mommy’s Pussy-slut and her Anal-slut. I was just a whore to please her.

I groaned into her asshole as the pleasure rushed through me. Waves of ecstasy slammed through my mind. Stars burned across my thoughts. I whimpered and groaned. My eyes squeezed shut. My pussy convulsed around my fingers. This incredible ecstasy flowed through me.

I drowned in incestuous rapture.

I fucked my tongue in and out of her asshole as I quivered in bliss. I feasted on Mommy’s asshole and plunged my fingers in and out of her sopping snatch. I was her Anal-slut and her Pussy-slut all at the same time. It was incredible.

“Oh, yes, Anal-slut!” she howled. “Mommy loves how nasty you are!”

“Cum again, Mom!” groaned Billy. “Cum as your daughter, your Anal-slut, rims you!”

“Yes!” howled Mommy.

Her pussy convulsed around my fingers. They spasmed and writhed just like my own cunt was. My digits wiggled in both our orgasming snatches. More and more pleasure flowed through me, my eyes fluttering as all this wondrous bliss inundated my mind.

Pussy juices gushed out of us both. They dribbled down my wrists. Her asshole clenched around my tongue as she gasped and moaned. Her hips wiggled, her butt-cheeks squeezing around my face. It was amazing. I loved it.

“You’re just the family submissive nympho!” Billy grunted. “You’re my cock-slut, and your sisters pussy-whore. You worship Mom, our sisters, and me with your body.”

“Oh, yes,” Brad groaned. “That’s so hot. You are totally Mom’s slut! Our sister’s sluts. Billy, you are such a lucky guy! I wish I was a man like you.”

I shuddered. This was all so amazing. My orgasm peaked in me. I trembled, moaning into Mommy’s asshole. I couldn’t wait to be a nymph-whore for my brother, my sisters, and my mommy. I would love them all.

The front door opened.

I pulled my face from Mommy’s asshole to witness Dad walking in to the house. He took two steps then his face went pale.

“Katie?” he groaned, his voice choked by the shock of seeing us all writhing together naked.

Where did Dad fit into our new family dynamic? I licked my lips, eager to find out.

To be continued…

---

A MILF scientist inadvertently becomes a futa. She’s eager to fuck a mother and her daughter.

Futa MILFs and Their Hot Daughters

Chapter One: MILF’s Throbbing Futa Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2020

Note: Thanks to Alex for beta reading this!

In the basement laboratory, Jolene Harland held up the glass vial staring at the reaction happening in the solution. What had started out as a deep blue liquid was now transforming into a bright, almost hot, pink. The twenty-year-old girl pushed up her glasses with her free hand as she waited for the reaction to come to an end.

The solution settled into that pink hue. An exciting color. The brunette girl shuddered in delight.

“Mom, I think we have it,” said Jolene. She whirled around to her mother sitting at another station taking notes.

Dr. Kayleen Harland pushed back from the desk. The mother wore a white lab coat, identical to the one draping her daughter’s form. It was cinched tight about her waist. A fall of brown hair spilled about her lush and mature face, a ripened version of her petite daughter. The busty woman stood up, her bare calves flexing, the tail of her lab coat swaying right above her knees. Her heels clicked on the bare, cement floor of the unfinished basement. The cinder block walls reflected the sound of her steps.

She took the vial from her daughter’s hands and gave it a critical eye.

“I think you’re right,” she said. “Syringe.”

“Are you sure you want to do this, Mom?” asked Jolene. “What if there are any side-effects?”

“There won’t be,” Kayleen said. “This is just what we need. There are so many delicious women on our block.”

A naughty grin spread on Jolene’s lips. “And their daughters, right.”

Kayleen winked at her. “You know me too well.” MILFs and their sexy daughters…

Jolene produced a syringe and thrust it into the liquid. She drew out 25cc of it while her mother undid her belt. She thrust open her lab coat revealing her naked flesh beneath. Her large tits quivered, nipples thrusting fat and pink from her areolas. Jolene bit her lip and groaned her delight, her eyes traveling down her mother’s flat stomach to the brown bush that hid the delicious pussy she loved.

“My inner thigh,” said Kayleen. She lifted her lush and long leg, placing it on a stool. Her pale thigh begged to be touched and licked.

And pricked.

Tapping out the air bubbles, Jolene approached her mother. She brought the syringe to her mother’s thigh. A nervous ripple ran through her. She swallowed, not sure if this would give her mother what they desired or if there would be any side effects.

I want to enjoy Mrs. Holt and her two daughters, too, thought the naughty Jolene.

She thrust the syringe into her mother’s thigh and injected the solution.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Autumn Holt

My day began like many others, making sure that my two daughters got to their college without killing each other.

“Come on, girls,” I growled to Christine and Anabella. “Get a move on it. Go, go, out the door. You have to get to your classes.”

“Where’s my hairbrush?” shrieked Anabella. My eighteen-year-old daughter tore through her backpack. “It was right in here. Where is it?”

“You were brushing your hair when you were supposed to be eating your breakfast,” I said. “Look to your left.”

She glanced over at the table where her brush lay and snagged it up, a few strands of her black hair tangled in the teeth. She had the darkest hair in the family, too much of her father in her. She thrust all her stuff back into her bag in a haphazard mess and zipped it up, her pigtails dancing. She was a cute thing but already an adult and heading to college.

“You, too, Christine,” I said to my twenty-year-old daughter. “You can text once you’ve reached school.” She drove herself and her sister to their college, my condition for letting her drive one of my cars. “Now, Christine.”

“Just a second,” she said, furiously typing. She had brassy-brown hair, a hue closer to my deep red. Her blue eyes, something all three of us had in common, was locked on her phone, the screen reflected in her eyes.

“Not just a second,” I said. “Now! Your sister is ready—”

“Where’s my phone!” squealed Anabella.

“How did you lose your phone?” I groaned in exasperation.

“Never mind,” she said, pulling it out of her pocket. And then she was texting on it.

I suppressed my annoyance and stamped my foot, my housecoat rustling around me. “Now, girls. I won’t repeat myself. You have to get to school. I’ll snatch that phone out of your hand, Christine, and shove it into the garbage disposal.”

The look my daughter gave me was full of shocked horror. She clutched her phone to her chest and the tight crop top she wore that hugged her plump breasts. “You wouldn’t!”

I arched an eyebrow.

“Fine, come on pipsqueak,” she said, whirling around.

“Just a sec,” Anabella said, typing.

“Now,” Christine said and snagged the phone out of her hand.

“Christine!” shrieked Anabella who flowed after her older sister, pigtails dancing behind her. “Give that back!”

I sighed my relief. At least they were out of the house. I heard them arguing in the garage while the outside door rattled open. Their fighting muffled, so I assumed they were in the car. I headed to the couch and sank down with a groan.

A few minutes of peace before I had to clean the house. Then I could get some work done on my scented candle business. I had to mail out a few boxes on order. I was finally clearing out the inventory I had crammed into my small office. Boxes of Bonfire Delight, Hollyrefic, Cinnamon Daze, and Lavender Relax.

I could use some Lavender Relax after dealing with my daughters.

The silence was wonderful. Being a single mother was not something I had been ready for. Was any widow ready? The insurance paid for the house and—

The growing blare of sirens had me sitting up. They were getting closer and closer like they were coming down the street. I stood up and headed to the window, pushing aside the gauzy curtains to see an ambulance rushing down the street to the end of the cul-de-sac. It stopped before my new neighbors’ house.

Kayleen Harland and her daughter.

I spotted Jolene out front wearing what looked like a lab coat. She was waving her hands, talking to the paramedics. I frowned, watching the commotion. The paramedics pointing at the house, but she shook her head, a bright smile on her lips, her glasses flashing in the sunlight.

Then, at the door, Kayleen appeared. She clutched at the banister for the steps off her porch. She looked unsteady, clutching it like she needed the support. She held her lab coat tightly closed with her other hand.

One of the paramedics came up to her and started examining her. I watched as her blood pressure was taken and they listened to her chest with stethoscopes. Then she signed something on a clipboard and the medics packed up and left.

Kayleen and her daughter went inside.

I frowned, wondering if everything was okay. Nothing stirred and I sighed and headed about my housework, my thought itching at what could have happened. I hummed and started vacuuming downstairs when my phone chirped.

I smiled. I had another order. Today was shaping out to be a great day.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Are you sure you’ll be okay, Mom?” Jolene asked. The girl clutched at her lab coat, her heart beating fast. “You collapsed. I was so scared.”

“You shouldn’t have called 911, though,” Kayleen said.

“What?” The girl bit her lip. “I know it’s not exactly legal what we’re doing, but I was scared. You frothed at the mouth.”

“I think we still had some impurities in the solution. You need to get to school. I’ll be fine, okay? I’ll work on refining it.”

“You sure, Mom?” The girl swallowed and pushed up her glasses. “What if there are any other side-effects?”

“Other than the nice scent in the air, there’s not.”

Jolene breathed in that nice scent. It was lovely. What they were going for. Proof that humans could have aphrodisiac pheromones. Her mother’s sweat glands were producing it. Jolene shuddered and wanted to fall to her knees and lick her mother’s pussy.

“Go, honey,” Kayleen said. “I’ll be sure to write you a note.”

“Fine,” the girl said and scampered off to change into her school clothes. Like her mother, she was naked beneath her lab coat.

Kayleen opened hers and sighed. This was certainly unexpected.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Autumn Holt

I was glad to be back from the post office. It was a nightmare today, but my orders had been shipped off to the world. My customers would be happy to have their candles. I had made some money. It was a good day.

I glanced at the new neighbor’s house. Part of me wanted to go down and see if everything was okay, but another part wanted to clean my upstairs bathroom. I hadn’t gotten to it yet and my daughters always left it a disaster.

My decision made, I marched upstairs to do battle.

How did my daughters wreck it so badly every morning? They left their towels and dirty clothes strewn about, a pair of Anabella’s panties hanging from the back of the doorknob instead of the hamper that rested behind the door. I shook my head at that. Makeup lay across the counter along with wads of toilet paper and scraps so sponges. A wring of soaps suds in the sink. The expanded capsule of Christine’s razor blades that she left on the rim of the bathtub.

Whoever said girls weren’t slob never had two daughters.

I waged war on it. Armed with Comet scrubbing powder and Scrubbing Bubbles foaming cleaner, I attacked. I scoured the bathroom and made it fit for human use once more. It was fifteen minutes of furious cleaning, but I did it.

I washed my hands and headed downstairs with the hamper to start the weeks’ laundry. I sorted out our clothing, delicates in one pile—and some of Christine’s panties were really delicate—and started a load of brights. I hummed to myself as I headed out of the laundry room. The girls would be home soon.

Well, Anabella would be home soon. If I saw Christine before she came home to crash for the night, I would be shocked. I was just about to dust some furniture when the doorbell rang. I changed course. It was probably a package. There was always something from Amazon being delivered here. I opened the door.

It was my neighbor. “Oh, hi,” I said. “You’re, uh, Kayleen, right?”

“Yes, I am,” she said, grinning at me. She had this wonderful perfume on, it was almost like Lavender Relax, one of my scent candle aromas. I breathed it in and smiled. It was such a wonderful scent. “It’s… Holt, right?”

“Autumn Holt,” I said. “Are you and your daughter okay? I saw the ambulance there this morning.”

“Oh, yes, yes, I’m just fine,” she said. “I’m just stopping by to say hi. Meet the neighbors. You’re the only one home.”

“Yes, well, I’m a stay at home mom.”

“Lucky you,” she said.

“You?”

“Out of work chemist.”

“Well, would you like a nice glass of white wine. I have this box Zinfandel that, well, it’s not terrible. It’s more than fine, in fact, for the price.”

She smiled at me. “I would absolutely love one,” she said.

I stepped back, letting her flow in. She wore a loose skirt that flowed down to her knees but a very trendy blouse. It was a bright red and wrapped close about the front, a large button on her left hip keeping it shut. It showed off her breasts nicely. They had a jiggle to them as she walked. The skirt was something you’d wear going to the grocery store and the top something you’d wear on a hot date.

Such a weird fashion sense.

Her brown hair swayed down to her shoulders as she strode by, more of her lavender perfume filling my nose. If I could capture that exact scent, everyone would want my Lavender Relax candles. And if she were a chemist…

I had to learn sooooooo much about chemistry. Esters and alcohols. It was so shocking just how much science went into making things smell pretty. It would be gauche to just ask her for help, but if it came up in a conversation.

I swept to the living room, my slippered feet rushing across the carpeted floor. I wore a comfortable pair of mom jeans and an old t-shirt over a sports bra. My red hair was a little mused from cleaning. If I knew I would have company…

But she was a mother, so she would understand. It wasn’t like she were a guy…

It had been so long since I had been with a guy. A momentary wave of loneliness washed over me as I headed into the kitchen to pour us those glasses of wine. I bit my lip and fought against the sudden horny ache that suffused me.

I flipped the spigot on the wine box and out poured the white-gold delight. It had a nice, dry taste to it. I filled up the second wine glass and headed back to the living room. She had taken a seat at one end of the couch and flipped through the photo album I had laying out on it. An old vacation when the girls were little. Disneyland.

She had a smile on her lips but then closed it.

“Oh, no, I don’t mind,” I said, handing her the glass and taking my seat beside her. “Look, look.”

“They just grow up so fast,” she said. “Mine’s already twenty.”

“I have one of those and a precocious eighteen-year-old.” I sighed. “Not sure which one vexes me more sometimes.”

She smiled.

I breathed in that wonderful scent again. It was amazing. I sipped at my wine and shifted my body to face her more. Her breasts rose and fell. Boy, she had a large set of breasts. As big as mine. Maybe bigger. And she wore no bra, her nipples outlined against the thin fabric. They were fat and plump, just the sort that begged to be sucked on.

What a strange thought.

“So, an out of work chemist,” I said. “What happened.”

“Oh, well, my boss thought I was crazy and was wasting ‘valuable company money.’” She sighed. “If you’re not making the company some new patent that will make them billions of dollars, they find a new chemist with a fresh doctorate and pay them half what you make. Then they kick your ass out the door with a six severance package.”

“Ouch,” I said.

She shrugged. “It was a dead end. A trap. They tell women that we can have it all. Man, career, family. But it’s a lie. I don’t know why we thought we’d be better than our fathers. They worked all the time and were never around while our mothers resented it. Now I know why… You got to show the company they own you or…”

“Ouch,” I said. “I never rested my husband working.” I swallowed. “Well, not much. Not enough to be mad about him and now…”

“He left you for his secretary.” She shook her head. “I swear men—”

“He died. Accident at work. Unsafe…” I bit my lip and breathed in that wonderful scent again. It was so relaxing. The perfect lavender. I needed her to help me break down this scent.

“You poor thing,” she said and threw her arm around me. I sat my wine glass on a coaster on the coffee table and let her pull me into an embrace.

She pressed my face into the nape of her neck and rocked me, making a soothing sound. The welling of grief vanished beneath this sudden heat. Her skin was so warm, and she smelled so good. I breathed in again and let out a hot, little sigh. My pussy was on fire. My cunt clenched, the heat soaking through my panties.

She stroked me as I struggled to think, but her lavender perfume filled my nose. I savored it, a smile growing on my lips. This was a heavenly scent. Just a perfect delight to inhale. I groaned, pressing my nose deeper into her neck.

“That’s it,” she said. “Mmm, I’m here for you, Autumn,” she cooed. Her voice so gentle. So sultry. “Just whatever you need.”

“I just miss him,” I said, hardly feeling those emotions. “Especially at night. In my bed all alone. I need a man.”

“Mmm, yes, I understand. Dildo’s just not cutting it.”

I blushed. “I don’t have one of those.”

“Vibrator?”

“No.”

“So you’re only au naturel cock, huh?”

I nodded. I breathed in again. “Your perfume is heavenly. I would love to know its formula.”

She stiffened. “Formula?”

“Of lavender.” I closed my eyes, feeling like I was drifting away. “If I had this exact formula… Oh, the things I could do with it. My candles would be best sellers.”

“They would,” she said, her hand sliding up to my head. She pressed me tighter against her neck. “So you’re lonely.”

“Yes,” I groaned, squeezing my thighs together. This heat swept through me. I shifted my face and stared down her chest at her cleavage. Those large tits, the inner slopes curving together, appeared so inviting. They were so big and soft.

“Horny?”

“You have no idea.” My pussy blazed. It ached. I would have such a huge orgasm if I touched myself. If I fed that wicked and naughty itch between my thighs. Just scratch myself until I burst with orgasmic delight.

“And you only have your poor fingers?” she asked, her hand on the back of my neck. She pulled my face down towards her cleavage. “You poor, poor thing. I think you need something more substantial than that.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned as she pushed my face into her breasts.

I didn’t resist her. She smelled too good, and I was sooooooo horny. My pussy clenched as I pressed my face between her breasts. They were so soft. So warm. I grabbed them and squeezed them about me. They engulfed my head. I breathed in that wonderful, lavender aroma.

Heaven.

Perfection.

I let out a heavy sigh, a big smile on my lips. I rubbed my face back and forth as she just moaned her delight. My hands squeezed her boobs through her top. She shifted, one hand still holding my head down though she didn’t need to. Her blouse suddenly felt loose. Like she’d unbuttoned it.

I pushed the cloth away and grabbed her naked boobs. I had never reveled in a woman’s breasts before, never lusted after them. This was amazing. My fingers sank into her softness. My cunt clenched, the heat rippling through me.

It was intense. Insane. Delicious. My entire body blazed with the heat of this moment. I groaned, clenching my twat tight together. My pussy burned with passion. This was so heady. I felt drunk on her presence.

“That’s it,” she cooed, her fingers stroking through my hair. “Mmm, yes, yes, just surrender to what you need, Autumn.”

Kayleen’s words soothed me.

I squeezed her breasts tighter about my face. As I did, my lips brushed her flesh. It was only brief contacts, at first. Then I kissed her. I smooched right on her flesh. My lips savored the taste of her. The pecs became sucks.

I planted a hickey on the inner slope of her tit, a soft brown mark.

I sucked and nibbled and loved her boobs. My tongue licked out. The more I did it, the more I loved it. My mouth rose up her breast, lost to this wonderful delight. I stared up at her green eyes. They had a lovely sparkle to them.

“That’s it,” she purred, her hand gripping my hair. “Just enjoy yourself, Autumn.”

“Yes,” I mewled right before my mouth slid over her hard nipple.

I sucked on her fat nub. Like a baby with a pacifier, I nursed on her. Memories of my daughters suckling at my breasts rushed through me. I groaned, loving this. My soft lips nibbled on her hard nub. I caressed her with my tongue. I did all those things I liked my husband to do to me.

She liked them, too.

She moaned and groaned. Her hand released me, letting me suckle at her. She shifted, like she was lifting her rump up. Cloth rustled. Was she taking off her skirt? I didn’t care. I just nursed on her nipple, utterly lost to this wonderful delight.

I suckled and slurped. I loved her nub. It felt so relaxing. So wonderful. My pussy clenched. This did little to satisfy my horniness, but my loneliness fed on this moment. I sucked as much of her areola into my mouth as I could before my lip popped off with a wet smack.

Then I re-engulfed her nipple and did it all over again.

“Mmm, you know how to suck, Autumn,” she moaned. “I bet you just worshiped cocks with your mouth, didn’t you?”

I froze.

“Yeah, you did,” she said. “I bet you wish you had one to suck right now.”

I whimpered, nodding as I suckled.

“Mmm, how would you like to suck mine?”

I froze.

“And I don’t mean a dildo. An actual girl-cock. A clit-dick. I’m a futanari. That’s a word I learned today.”

Confusion rippled through my lust. I ripped my mouth off her nipple to object that she couldn’t have a cock when I caught a glimpse of something thrusting hard and fleshy from her thighs. I stared down and saw what her bulky skirt had been hiding.

A big, thick dick reared from her crotch. It looked like it to thrust a little lower than it would on a guy and… I could see the folds of her pussy wrapped around the base like it was her clit. Dew gleamed on her curls, her pussy cream.

“No balls,” I croaked, grabbing her girl-cock.

I held her in my hand, feeling the beat of her in my grip. The way she pulsed and throbbed in my hand was amazing. This was a real cock. I felt her heartbeat. It had the same skin over a spongy yet hard core. The tip flared like a mushroom and beaded with precum. And it was big. Way bigger than my husband’s.

My jaw dropped. A strangled moan rose from my throat.

I didn’t fight her as she shoved my head down. I didn’t resist one bit. There was no way I could resist sucking on her girl-cock. Her transformed clit was too wonderful and the lavender scent of her perfume, mixed with the tangy scent of her pussy, overwhelmed me.

I licked my lips then opened my mouth wide. I engulfed her girl-cock. She slid into my mouth. My tongue swirled around her crown. Kayleen let out a long, slow groan of delight as I blew her right there on my couch in the living room.

“That’s it,” panted Kayleen. “Oh, my god, that’s so much better than masturbating my dick. Oh, yes, this is.”

Masturbating her cock? How long had she possessed this? Did that mean I was the first person, besides her, to ever touch it? Blow it?

That had my pussy clenching. This was a virgin cock in my mind. She was a mother like me, mature and gorgeous, yet I was giving her a first. The naughty scent of her pussy filled my nose. A wild aroma.

“Oh, yes, that’s amazing,” she groaned. “Oh, my Autumn, that is just the best. Mmm, you have such a warm mouth, you know that?”

I groaned around her girl-cock.

“I bet your husband loved your mouths,” she purred. “I know I am. Ooh, having a cock and a pussy is amazing. This is incredible. I certainly wasn’t trying to create this, but… Oh, yes, this is perfect.”

I nursed on her clit-dick. I sucked on her, bobbing my head, while my eyes stared down at her brown curls. I could see her pussy through them. The scent of her tangy twat grew stronger and stronger. My cunt clenched while my fingers itched.

Not to touch my own burning pussy, but hers.

I slid my fingers through her curls and brushed the hot folds of her twat. She really, truly had both. This was amazing. I sucked hard on her. I nursed with such passion on her clit-dick, bringing soft moans of delight from her lips.

“Mmm, that’s amazing,” she said. “Having you touch my cunt while blowing me is intense. Oh, the two delights are mixing together.”

This was so wild. So intoxicating.

My digits slid up and down her folds. I pressed my fingertips into her labia, her cuntlips sliding around my digits. A heady rush shot through me. This was amazing. My cunt clenched. The heat rushed through me, a wave of delight that washed out of my cunt. This was so intense to do. I ached so much as I fingered her and blew her clit-dick.

I thrust my digits into her pussy. I sank them into her hot flesh. Her juicy twat squeezed about me. She gripped me. She held me tight. I thrust my digits in and out of her cunt. I loved how she clenched down on me. She whimpered and moaned, her voice echoed through the room, reverberating around us.

“Oh, my god, yes!” she groaned, her twat clenching on me. “You’re going to make me explode. I’m going to—”

The front door to my house banged open.

I froze in mid-suck as footsteps raced from the door slamming shut. “Hey, Mom!” my youngest daughter Anabella shouted. “Ooh, something smells good. That your new lavender candle? I like it.”

I didn’t know what to do. What to say. I was bent over on the couch, a big girl-dick in my mouth, while my daughter just raced by and headed up the stairs without commenting on what she saw, her shoes kicked off as she went, leaving them lying on the floor.

Just how I hated.

“Got homework to do!” she called from upstairs and then slammed the door shut.

“Mmm, she doesn’t pay attention at all, does she?” purred Kayleen, her pussy clenching around my fingers.

I could only moan around her cock. Her hand pressed on my head not letting me up if I wanted to. Because I didn’t. I wanted to suck her clit-dick. I nursed on her again. She groaned, her hand relaxing on my head as I sucked.

As I pleasured her with my mouth.

My thighs rubbed together, my pussy on fire. The heat built and built in me. This naughty ache swelling in me. My clit throbbed. I nursed on her futa-dick with such intensity as I thrust my finger in and out of her cunt. I buried into her juicy twat again and again, loving every moment of this. Every last second of it.

“That’s it,” moaned Kayleen. “Mmm, yes, yes, you’re going to drink all my cum, aren’t you?”

I wanted to squeal, “Yes!” but I had her cock in my mouth. So I sucked with all my might. The taste of her salty precum swelled. My fingers thrust deep into her cunt clenching down on my digits. I wiggled them about in her.

She gasped. Erupted.

As the salty jizz fired into my mouth, her pussy writhed around my fingers. She convulsed with passion. Her twat rippled about me. Her flesh sucked at my digits like they hunger for me to erupt in her. Like I had a cock she wanted me to bury in her.

Meanwhile, I gulped down her futa-cum. I swallowed that thick and creamy girl-spunk firing from her clit-dick. Kayleen unleashed so much of her spunk. It was incredible. I felt dizzy just from gulping it down. A heady rush that swept through my body.

“Oh, yes, yes, Autumn,” she moaned. “Oh, my god, that’s so good. Mmm, just drink down all that cum. Yes!”

I swallowed it all down. It warmed my belly. My pussy was on fire. For a moment, I wished I hadn’t sucked down all her spunk. That I had held off. My cunt needed that dick in me, and now she would go soft. It could be an hour before she could fuck me.

Maybe she would eat me out in the meantime…

Her pussy’s convulsions around my digits slowed. I sucked out the last of her cum. I ripped my mouth off her cock and panted. Drool and jizz spilled down my chin. My breasts heaved in my sports bra and t-shirt.

“Oh, my god,” I moaned.

“How wet are you?” she asked.

“Soaking my panties,” I groaned. I pulled my digits out of her pussy. They gleamed in them. “Ooh, why did I make you cum.”

“Because you wanted to drink my girl-cum,” she purred. “And you did such a wonderful job.”

“But I need your cock in me!” I whimpered, too horny to care that my daughter was upstairs doing her homework.”

“You’ll get it,” she purred. “Mmm, why don’t you just drop those jeans. Get naked for me. I want to eat that MILF pussy of yours. Lick the hole that birthed the cutie who ran by. I want to taste the mother before enjoying the daughter.”

“What?” I moaned. I knew what she meant, but I didn’t want to think that she would fuck my daughter. I was too horny to really care, but…

“Nothing, nothing,” she said, letting me push down that twinge of discomfort. “Get naked for me, Autumn.”

“Yes,” I moaned and ripped off my old t-shirt. My boobs bounced in my sports bra.

She licked her lips, sitting there in her open blouse and skirt bunched around her waist. Her green eyes were so intense on me. I peeled off my sports bra and she groaned, grabbing her clit-dick. She stroked her hard cock.

She was still erect.

My pussy clenched.

My big boobs swaying heavily, I attacked the buttons of my jeans. I ripped down the zipper then shoved off the baggy, comfortable pants. They slid off my legs, leaving me in a pair of white panties with little, blue flowers on them.

She bit her lip, looking at me with this look of abject lust in her eyes. She wanted to ravish me. I wanted her to ravish me, too.

I hooked my panties and shoved them down. My big boobs heaved as I unveiled my thick, red bush. The fiery hairs sprang out from beneath the panties, no longer flatten. I had to bend over to shove the panties down, my tits dangling before me.

Her hands grabbed my nipples. She pinched and kneaded them both. She squeezed them. I groaned as she twisted them. Pleasure burst through my body. My cunt clenched with the heat of this moment, my pussy on fire. She tweaked my nipples.

“Mmm, how wet does that make your pussy?” she asked.

“So wet,” I moaned.

She slipped off the couch and knelt before me, her face slid through my dangling tits before she grabbed my thighs. I shifted on my feet, spreading them apart. The spicy musk of my pussy filled my nose. I could smell how wet I was.

With a hungry growl, she buried her face into my bush. The sexy woman licked at my cunt. She lapped at my pussy with hunger. Her tongue felt so naughty. This nimble, wicked thing that lapped over my pussy folds.

I straightened up and grabbed my tits. I moaned, knowing I should be quiet because Anabella was home, but I wasn’t able to control my passion. Her tongue felt so good in me. So wonderful. She thrust it into me, her lips rubbing on my pussy folds.

“Oh, Kayleen,” I moaned as she stirred her tongue around in my cunt. She licked and fluttered that naughty tongue in me. She did such wanton things to my twat. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. I would have such a huge orgasm. Just a mighty burst of pleasure.

“Mmm, what a yummy pussy,” she cooed. “I’m going to fuck you so hard.”

“Yes!” I moaned.

I glanced down at my digits wet from her pussy. She licked and lapped up her cream, loving the flavor. What did she taste like? I had never even really tried my own cream, let alone another woman’s. I thrust my fingers into my mouth and sucked,

Her tangy taste filled my nose. I groaned, nursing on it. My pussy clenched around her probing tongue while this heady rush shot through me. She tasted so good. My tongue swirled around my digits, cleaning off her flavor.

It didn’t last long.

I slid my digits out, panting. She fluttered her tongue through my pussy. She brushed my clit. Sparks flared from my naughty hole. I groaned at that. My breasts jiggled. I grabbed my boobs, my orgasm swelling so fast.

She knew just how to lick me to drive me wild. Her skilled tongue touched my folds in all the right places. She caressed over my clit, casual brushes as she lathered her tongue across my pussy folds. The pleasure sparked through me.

“Oh, yes,” I groaned. “Oh, that’s good.”

She purred in delight and then latched onto my clit.

My eyes bulged from her sucking. My fingers dug into my tits. I shook them, loving the feel of them. I swayed in place, the pleasure rushing through my body feeling incredible. I groaned as she nursed on my bud. She sucked so hard.

The pleasure built with her ever nurse. I shook my boobs, whimpering. My face scrunched up as I hurtled towards my climax. The heat of her naughty tongue swirled around in my bud. I flexed my fingers. The rapture built and built in me. I would explode in ecstasy.

“Oh, that’s so good,” I gasped.

She nipped my clit with her teeth.

I exploded.

“Kayleen!” I howled.

My pussy convulsed. Juices gushed out of my twat right into her mouth. The pleasure rushed through me. An intense delight caused by someone other than me. My juices poured into her mouth. They filled her up.

She moaned as she drank them down. Stars danced before my eyes. I gripped my boobs. I held them tight, my fingers massaging them. The dizziness swept over me. I swayed there, so close to falling. She held me up.

“Mmm Autumn,” she purred. “You ready for my cock.”

“Yes!”

“Bend over the coffee table and I’ll fuck that Mommy pussy hard. I’ll plunder the hole that birthed your adorable daughter… Ooh, this will be amazing.”

I spun around and fell to my knees, my big tits heaving. I bent over the table and pressed my boobs into the glass. I savored the shocking cold on my nipples. I groaned, rubbing my tits into the glass. It felt so wonderful against me.

I trembled. I could feel her girl-cock poised behind me. I hugged the glass table, nipples aching against it. The tip of her futa-dick slid through my bush and pressed into my folds. I gasped at the hot contact.

“Yes,” I hissed.

My pussy lips spread over the crown of her dick. I groaned as more and more of her pushed into me. My cunt stretched so wide open. Her girth was amazing. Her dick slid into my twat. She went deeper and deeper and deeper into me.

“Oh, my god,” she gasped. “Oh, my fucking god. Pussy feels amazing around my cock. So much better than your mouth. Ooh, yes, yes, I’m going deeper and deeper.

More and more of her clit-dick slid into me. I couldn’t believe how much of her there was. My eyes widened as she reached so deep into me. I quivered on the coffee table as she bottomed out in me. I groaned, rubbing my boobs into the glass, my nipples aching.

“Holy shit,” I gasped, hardly ever swearing like that. But her cock reached so deep into me. It was incredible to experience.

“I know,” she groaned, her futa-dick all the way in me. Her cock throbbed and twitched in my cunt. “That’s an incredible pussy that you got, you know that?”

“Uh-huh,” I panted. “You’re so big. Oh, god, why are you so big?”

“I really, really don’t know. This wasn’t supposed to happen, but here we are.” She drew back her hips.

“Oh, my god!” I groaned.

The stimulation was incredible. My cunt clenched down on her withdrawing futa-dick. The pleasure shot through my body. It was incredible to enjoy. I groaned, loving every second of this. She pulled out further and further. There was so much of her in me.

Then she thrust back into me. She rammed that big dick into my cunt. She buried it hard and deep into me. I groaned at the feel of her. The heat rushed through me. It was incredible to enjoy. I groaned, the heat swelling through me. I would have such a huge orgasm. Just a mighty burst of rapture.

“Oh, my god, Kayleen!”I moaned, my boobs rubbing into the coffee table. “That’s incredible. You’re fucking me so hard.”

“Mmm, I know,” she purred. “Yes, yes, that’s what you want, don’t you?”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, my eyes squeezing shut. “That’s incredible. Oh, my god, yes, yes!”

She slammed into my cunt. She buried to the hilt in me. It was amazing to feel. This hard thrust into my pussy sent rapture rippling through me. I groaned, loving the feel of her plowing into me. She buried into me again and again. Her huge shaft stretched me out.

My toes curled. I whimpered as she kept hammering away at me. My nipples rubbed into the glass, my boobs squeaking across the smooth surface as my body rocked. She pumped away harder. Faster. She buried to the hilt in me.

I groaned, clenching my cunt down on her big dick. She thrust with such might and power into my cunt. She buried to the hilt in me again and again. The pleasure rose in my depths. The heat swelled in me. I climbed faster and faster to my ecstasy.

Her cock stirred me up. She fucked me hard. Fast. She buried that big dick into my cunt with her powerful strokes. I groaned, squeezing my twat around her clit-dick. I savored the bliss of her ramming into me. The pleasure of her burning into my juicy cunt.

“Kayleen! Oh, my god, Kayleen!”

“I know!” she panted. “Oh, god, I know. I’m going to cum in you. Just spurt all my jizz into your cunt.”

“Do it!” I squealed. My pussy craved it. I hungered for this sexy woman to fire all that jizz into me. She and her impossible cock were the wildest things in the world. I couldn’t believe how turned on I was. She excited me so much.

I would gush juices. Just have such a mighty climax.

She thrust faster and faster into me. She churned me up with her hard cock. She buried it into me with her powerful thrusts. I whimpered, my cunt clenching about it. I hurtled closer and closer to cumming, my pussy almost going numb.

So big. So thick.

Girl-cocks were amazing.

I breathed in that wonderful lavender perfume she wore, reveling in it as she drilled my cunt. She fucked me hard and fast. She buried into me again and again. Her silky bush smacked into my rump as she rammed that big dick into me.

I couldn’t take much more of this. I was so close. I groaned, my face scrunching up as the rapture swelled and swelled in me. My toes curled. I could feel it coming. The big one that would have my entire body quaking.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she moaned. “Oh, god, Auburn, your MILF cunt! Ooh, your daughters came from this pussy.

“They did!” I moaned. “And now it loves your girl-cock so much. I’m going to cum!”

“Then cum!” she howled.

She slammed into me and I climaxed.

My pussy convulsed around her cock. My cunt writhed and spasmed around the big dick thrusting into me. Waves of delight washed out of my cunt and throughout my body. I groaned and whimpered, my mind melting beneath the onslaught of that big dick plowing into me.

“Kayleen!” I gasped.

“Shit!” she moaned, thrusting deep into me. “You’re so tight. So hot. Pussy is amazing! MILF pussy is the best!”

She erupted in me. She fired her cum into my cunt. I gasped at the feel of her hot futa-seed splashing against my cervix. I felt blast after blast of her jizz pump into me. I groaned at how good this felt.

I quivered there, savoring that wonderful cock unloading all that delicious cum into me. She filled me up with all of her spunk. It was amazing. I had missed this for so long. I felt so full. So complete.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I groaned as my cunt milked out her spunk. “Oh, well, that’s amazing to experience.”

She fired the last of her cum into me. My pleasure hit this wild peak of ecstasy. I floated there as she panted. Her fingernails scratched down my back. I whimpered my delight, pressing my cheek into the cool surface.

She had just fucked me so hard. She had given me what I needed. I shuddered, my eyes fluttering. I wanted to just lie here forever.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Anabella Holt

What was Mom watching?

It was so loud. I could hear the moans rising up from the floor. It sounded like two women were just killing each other. I shook my head and struggled to focus on my homework. Math. Why did it have to be math today?

What terrible, loathsome, abysmal person invented math.

“Probably Math Matherson who named the stupid thing after himself,” I muttered.

I stared at the equation, my mind throbbing. I just wanted to finish so I could hang out on my phone for the rest of the evening. There were TikTok vids to watch and Instagram influencers to follow. I had to see what Jaded Janelle was wearing for her makeup today.

And all that was between me and it was that stupid math.

The loud sounds went away. Giving me some peace and a chance to figure this out. I thrust my tongue through my lips and concentrated.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Autumn Holt

Kayleen ripped her girl-cock out of me.

I groaned as that big shaft left me feeling so vacant. Her seed dripped out of me. It ran down my side. I whimpered at that naughty feeling. My eyes fluttered as I shuddered on the coffee table. I didn’t want to pull away from it.

She rustled in her purse and then she sat a syringe down in front of me. It was full of a pink liquid. “If you want a futa-dick, Autumn, inject yourself with that.”

“What?” I panted.

SMACK!

She spanked my rump. “Your choice. Now I’m off to fuck that sexy daughter of yours that ran off. Mmm, she’s the same age my daughter was when I broke in her cherry pussy with my strap-on. But to do with a cock… This will be amazing.”

I shuddered. I should be mad at what she was saying, but… That lavender scent was so relaxing. I heard her padding away. She climbed the stairs as I stared at that syringe. My own futa-dick… What would I do with one?

I could hear Kayleen padding down the upstairs hallway. A door opened. Oh, god, what was about to happen up there?

To be continued…

---

This is the first part of a seven chapter story. I have never been an air stewardess, but if I had this is how I wish it had been. The story is set in the early 1970s; I wasn’t born till 1971, but I have always loved the fashions and hairstyles of that era. Any resemblance to real persons or places is purely coincidental.

copyright: Lesley Tara, 2009

It is a cliche that a significant proportion of male airline cabin crew are gay, but it is less well-known that this is true of the female stewardesses as well. This was all the more the case back in the 1960s and 1970s, when repression elsewhere combined with the racy ‘jet set’ lifestyle of the aircrews to make it an especially attractive career for homosexuals. The result was an international melting-pot of lesbian activity, ignored by the authorities and police.

I already knew that I was a lesbian before I got my first job as an air stewardess, aged eighteen and a half, in June 1970. However, I had very little sexual experience – even in the so-called ‘free love’ liberated days of the late 1960s, finding same-sex partners in a small provincial town was very difficult, even possibly dangerous. By the time I was sixteen, I had realised that boys’ bodies didn’t interest or excite me, but girls’ ones did. Whenever I was watching a TV drama or a movie, I would always be fantasising about the beautiful leading woman actress, and imagining myself in her arms for the embrace in the final scene. I made very careful and tentative overtures to a few of my friends, all on the supposed basis of curiosity (such as, ‘I wonder what it feels like from the boy’s point of view’), but only one girl made moves back in response. Jenny and I had few opportunities, but we managed some kissing sessions and, two or three times when her parents were away and I had a sleepover at her house, we undressed each other, kissed and played with our breasts, and lay naked together on her bed, rubbing our pussies against each other – we really didn’t know what else to do. But then her father changed jobs and they moved to a town about 150 miles away; it was too far for visiting at our ages, and we lost touch.

When I was seventeen, I had a brief affair with a student teacher who was training for a term at our school – how she realised that I was available (gagging for it, in fact) and why she took what was a big risk, I’ve never been sure, but my attractiveness must have played a large part in it. I was quite tall, five foot nine inches, and both slim and curvy. I have striking Nordic looks, maybe thanks to some long-ago Viking ancestor: high cheekbones, clear blue eyes, and long straight blonde hair which I usually kept out of the way in a pony-tail. All in all, whilst I might not get stopped in the street and offered modelling contracts, I garnered plenty of second glances and wolf-whistles. My open face looked sweetly pretty and innocent, whilst the curves of my tits, waist and ass suggested quite different possibilities. The student’s name was Sharon, and she was aged twenty-two – whilst she wasn’t outstanding, she had nice looks and a neat body, and she was still young, fresh and eager. Her seduction method was fairly crude: she invited me to call at her flat on a Sunday afternoon for ‘tuition’ on a project I was working on, and when I arrived she took one look at how I was dressed (I’d chosen with care: tight pink velvet ‘hot pants’ and a skimpy cheesecloth halter-neck that tied under my breasts – and no bra), and she almost dragged me into the bedroom, slipping her hands inside the skimpy top to squeeze my erect nipples. We made love for a long time that afternoon, with all pretence that I was there for any other purpose completely abandoned. During the rest of the term, I was able to visit her one evening in the week and every Sunday. On the third visit, I begged her to take my virginity, which she did with loving gentleness and a purple plastic vibrator. It hurt for a moment and was tender for the rest of that day, but by the following weekend I was ready for the strap-on, and discovered my favourite position: on my hands and knees, getting doggy-fucked from behind with a strap-on, having my breasts squeezed and then my head pulled back by my pony-tail as I came.

So I had only really had one lover, just for nine weeks, when I left school and began applying for jobs. For years, it had been my ambition to be an air stewardess – my family had taken a few holidays by air, and the sight of the women in their smart but sexy uniforms kept me squirming in my seat for the whole journey, and occupied my masturbatory fantasies for long afterwards. In those days – the end of the 1960s – it was still a glamorous job, as foreign travel was a rare opportunity for most people. Stewardesses were respected and quite well paid, especially compared to other jobs open to school-leaving girls. I didn’t want to be a nurse, and certainly not a teacher, librarian or a secretary – which was about it for the alternatives. So I studied hard to get good grades in my ‘A levels’, and to find out what you needed to know to be selected. I knew that looks were a large part of it, but that you had to have personality and the right attitude; being blonde would help, but not if I seemed like a fluff-head. I applied to several of the large airlines, and got to an interview stage with three – and then, to my great joy, was offered a place in the aircrew training programme of one of the largest companies. I won’t say which one, but it flew short-haul to many European destinations and longer distance to all the other continents, including about ten major cities of the USA.

If I passed through the training course successfully, they would give me a job. I was determined to look my best and do my best, and my enthusiasm and commitment must have shown through. The training centre was on the edge of London, with a large Victorian manor house that was used for the offices and accommodation, and a modern flat-roofed building next to it which contained the training area. There was a complete section of the fuselage of a plane, about thirty rows of seats plus the crew areas and galley, and also some rooms with smaller mock-ups, such as just a few rows of seats on one side only. These were used for early training, so everyone in our group could stand around and see the instructor, and also during the final test. I was quite nervous when this finally came, but the first parts in the big fuselage section seemed to have gone well, and I was more confident as I entered one of the small rooms for the last part of the test.

This was done individually, so there was just me and the two instructors who were examining this part. I was wearing the trainee version of the company’s stewardess uniform, which varied from the actual only in having less adornment and, it seemed to me, being even shorter in the skirt length. The current uniform was a short tight skirt in dark red, with a vent at the back, and it came with matching dark red boots – though for practicality they had no more of a heel than any sensible working shoe. There was a white blouse with a red and white necker, and a light blazer in the same burgundy colour, but edged with white and with a white lip to the pockets; finally, there was a small cap in similar pattern. My two examiners were striking women, experienced air crew, tall and slim, with trim figures and stylish make-up. The one who looked in her early 30s had brown hair streaked with blonde, cut at collar length; the other, who looked a little older, had black hair wound up and pinned with a hair clip. They were also in uniform, but with the shoulder bars and sleeve stripes of senior crew supervisors. The attitude was professional but friendly, brisk but not without warmth. I correctly answered a series of questions on safety procedures and the layout of different types of aircraft that the company flew, and also about the routes and destinations.

This took the first ten minutes of the forty-five minute exam, and then came the first practical exercise. The room had five rows of seats which were set up as one side of an aircraft’s central corridor – the size of the corridor and position of the seats on its other side being marked by white lines on the floor. The younger instructor sat in the aisle seat in one of the rows, and then beckoned me to her. I approached down the imaginary corridor, and stopped just in front of her seat, bending forwards so that I would not have to speak at a volume which in a real flight would be intrusive to other passengers. ‘Yes, ma’am,’ I said, ‘can I help you?’ She looked at me speculatively for a few seconds and then, as if coming to a decision, she asked: ‘How would you handle it if a passenger did … this?’

I nearly jumped, for ‘this’ consisted of her hand going up between my legs like a homing missile, under my skirt to grip the front of my panties between her thumb and index finger. I was too surprised by this sudden assault to do anything for a few seconds, and then I replied: ‘If it was a man, I would firmly remove his hand and – without making a scene of it – say that doesn’t come included in the ticket.’ But I made no move to remove her hand, which was now tracing up and down the slit of my vagina, pushing the thin material of my cotton panties into its increasing wetness. She immediately picked up on the qualification in my answer, and asked: ‘And if it was a woman … let’s say, an attractive woman?’ I decided to chance it, although with her insistent fondling of my pussy there was really little risk, and I bent further down and whispered in her ear; ‘Ma’am, would you be interested in seeing some of the more private parts of the plane?’ The instructor gave a throaty laugh, and at the same moment with a dextrous twist of her wrist slipped her hand inside the gusset of my panties and probed right into my labia, feeling the openness and wetness. She looked past me to her colleague, who had been watching the by-play silently but attentively, and said: ‘OK, Andrea, she’s in.’

Andrea smiled and nodded, put down her clipboard and took off her glasses, and walked to the door of the room and locked it. Then she strode up behind me, slipped her hands under my armpits to grasp my breasts, and kissed me firmly on the side of the neck. I moaned under this dual assault, and the first woman – I later found out her name was Ruth – removed her hand from my cunt to undo the uniform skirt. It dropped from my hips to the floor and I stepped out of it, kicking it away behind me. Andrea released my breasts to take the blazer from my shoulders, and then she unbuttoned my blouse from behind, removing it and my hat, but leaving the uniform necker. She then unclipped my bra, and that went as well. Next, the two women moved me away from the rows of seats and into a side room which had previously always been closed and locked. It turned out to contain a large mattress on the floor, and I was eased down to this, on my back. With a swift motion, Ruth pulled my panties down my legs and off, and now all that remained of my clothes were the dark red boots and the uniform neckerchief.

At first, the two instructors remained fully clothed. They knelt on either side of me, and each took a breast in one hand whilst sliding her other along my upper thigh to caress my opening. Ruth asked if I was a virgin, and when I shook my head she smiled, and said: ‘That’s good, honey, we can have some real fun.’ They took it in turns to slip their fingers in and out of me, pushing deeper and harder, and my back arched as I felt a climax building. But they were expert girl-fuckers, and paused short of my orgasm. I needed no encouragement to undress them, kissing their lips and then, when I had uncovered them, their breasts and finally licking at their cunts. They positioned me as meat in the sandwich: Ruth lay back with legs apart as I munched on her pussy, whilst Andrea knelt behind my upthrust buttocks, fingering my vagina. She was good at timing, bringing me to orgasm at almost the same second that Ruth gasped and jerked under my oral onslaught, juddering and releasing a flow of her juices onto my tongue. Ruth rolled aside, and Andrea flipped me over to lie where she had been, on my back. The older instructor then straddled me in the 69 position, and we thrust our tongues into each other’s vaginas, searching for the nugget of gold that was the clitoris. Not surprisingly, the adept Andrea found mine first and began to both lick and nibble it, sending waves of arousal radiating through my body. Almost desperately, I pushed my tongue further into her moist crack, and was at last rewarded by finding my quarry. I returned her favours, and within a few moments her pelvis was heaving, and – muffled by the blanket of my pussy – her moans were converted into a series of barking shrieks of ascending intensity.

After Andrea’s orgasm, she stepped off me, leaving me sprawled on the mattress, my face sticky with her cum and my pussy dripping with my own. Slightly dazed, I saw the instructors open a filing cabinet in the corner of the room, and from the drawer remove two strap-on cocks. They stepped into them and buckled them up with practiced ease, and stood over my prone over-stimulated body. I was a bit frightened, for although I had had that brief experience with the student teacher’s strap-on, that was it – and these two items looked monsters compared to hers. They were knobbed and ridged, and had a wicked curve near the tip – they were also very long. I started to give a protesting whimper, that I would never be able to take those, but they paid no attention to me. Ruth positioned herself in Andrea’s former place, lowering her cunt to straddle my face, and I willingly applied my tongue to the opening at the base of the strap-on, where I could see and smell her puckering slit. However, instead of going down into the usual 69 position, she remained upright. This gave ample room for Andrea to kneel between my legs and impale my cunt on her strap-on with one fluid forward thrust. She took a firm grip behind my upper thighs, and began slamming the dildo in and out with sharp thrusts of her hips. Whilst she was doing this, her colleague reached for her breasts and began to fondle and squeeze them – which had the effect of shifting Andrea up a gear in her fucking of my cervix. Not to be outdone, I found occupation for my hands by reaching upwards to find Ruth’s tits and perform the same service on them. For a few moments there was the mingled sounds of my tongue slurping on pussy and the wet slaps of the faceplate of the strap-on impacting on my sweaty moist Venus mound. Then, almost simultaneously, all three of us shuddered into a mounting wave of orgasms, with a variety of yelps, moans and cries. The two instructors finished by French kissing each other, and then they slid off my body and raised me upwards, each of them kissing me deeply in turn.

Amazingly, there was still nearly fifteen minutes of my exam time left, before the next candidate was due. Ruth guided me through another side door, where I found a small bathroom. I took a quick shower, towelled my hair dry, and slipped back into my uniform. Returning to the main room, I was greeted with smiles from the two sexy experienced lesbians. ‘You’ve passed, of course’, said Andrea with a grin, ‘you’re just what we are looking for’, at which her colleague chuckled. They told me that quite a lot of the female aircrew were lesbians, and gave me two valuable pieces of inside information. The first was that if you wanted to find out if another stewardess was open for a fuck, the thing to do was to work the conversation around to the routes she had flown on, and ask ‘Have you ever done the Colombo run?’ I looked puzzled, and Ruth explained that the airline had never flown to that city, and due to a route-sharing agreement with the Ceylonese national carrier, it never would. So it was an effective code: a heterosexual woman would naturally reply no, she hadn’t, whilst a gay woman would say something about how much she had enjoyed it, etc. The other thing they told me about was the ‘Pink List’, which they said they would ensure I was put on. This was a completely unofficial and secret list kept by some gay staff in the personnel crew-assignment office, who did their best to put together all-gay crews if they could (and, of course, all-hetero crews for the majority – partly to avoid frictions, and with the result that the straight crew never realised how many of their colleagues swung the other way). So, for much of my career, the cabin crew that I flew with – male and female – were all same-sex lovers, and we all knew it, which gave us an easy camaraderie in flight and a lot of freedom during rest periods and over-night stopovers. The gay and lesbian cabin crews made sure to reward the office staff by inviting them to their periodic parties – although orgies would be a more accurate description of them.

Other chapters to follow later …

If you enjoyed this, check out my other stories … you might like them too …

---